hee appointeth with twentie thousand Horse and two hundred and fiftie thousand Foot The Country is compassed with the high Hills of Iangoma Brema or Brama and Aua and is it selfe plaine in situation and fertilitie caused by inundation like to Egypt The Lai are tributaries to Siam for feare of the Gueoni Caniballs and Man-eaters liuing in the Mountaines adiacent against whom the Siamite defendeth them and inuaded those Gueoni one time with twentie thousand Horse two hundred and fiftie thousand Footmen and ten thousand Elephants for Carriages and Warre Caesar Frederike reporteth That in the yeere 1567. the King of Pegu besieged the King of Siam his chiefe Citie with an Armie of one million and foure hundred thousand men and lay before it one and twentie moneths and had fiue hundred thousand fresh Souldiers sent him in supply end yet had not preuailed if treason had not more furthered his designes then force The gates were one night set open and the Peguans entred which when the Siamite perceiued hee poysoned himselfe leauing his children and Kingdome a prey to the Conquerer whose triumphall returne Fredericke then in Pegu beheld Since that time the Kings of Siam haue been tributaries to Pegu After this Peguan had reigned seuen and thirtie yeeres he left his Kingdomes but not his fortunes to his sonne who taking displeasure against the Siamite his vassall sent for him to come to him which hee refused And therevpon he entred into his Country with nine hundred thousand men and besieged him in his chiefe Citie which hee seeking politike delayes made semblance still to deliuer vntill in the third moneth after which was March the Riuer ouerflowed the Countrey sixe score miles about after his yeerely custome and partly drowned partly committed to the Siamites attending in Boats for this booty to be slaughtered that huge Army of which scarce threescore and ten thousand returned to Martavan and those without Elephants and Horses And when the King of Pegu proceeded in his attempts with like successe the Siamite at last besieged him in Pegu his royall Citie Ann. 1596. But hearing a rumor of the Portugals comming to helpe him hee raised his siege These are the reports of Franciscus Fernandes a Iesuite Of the Peguan we shall speake more in the next Chapter Peter Williamson Floris a Dutchman which liued long in the East Indies employed first by his Countrey-men afterwards by the English hath giuen vs the latest intelligence of these parts When Siam saith he was tributarie to Pegu the two brothers sonnes to the King of Siam brought vp in the Court of Pegu made an escape home Where the eldest called in the Malaya tongue Raia Api that is fierie King by others the blacke King had such successe against Pegu as yee haue heard and Pegu falling raised himselfe to high fortunes subiecting the Kingdomes of Camboia Laniangh Lugor Patane Tenesary and diuers others This victorious King deceased Ann. 1605. and dying without issue left the Throne to his brother which was termed the White King of peaceable and milde disposition He lying on his death-bed Anno 1610. by the instigation of Iockrommeway one of his principall Lords who sought to deriue the succession vpon himselfe caused his eldest sonne to be slaine being a young man of great hope Yet his brother the second son succeeded and gaue Iockrommeway his desert This man had besides other slaues two hundred eightie Iapanders which to reuenge their masters death ran in ioynt furie to the Court and possessed themselues of the young King whom they compelled to commit vnto their massacring hands foure chiefe men as the authors of their masters death and after many other abuses forced Him to subscribe to a composition of their owne making and to giue them some of the chiefe Palapos or Priests for hostages and so departed with a great treasure vsing much violence at their departure the Siamites as meere spectators daring nothing to the contrary The King of Siam sent to the Iapanian Emperour to complaine of this insolence who promised to send these Iapanians to Him there to receiue their due punishment Generall Saris then in Iapan saw the men going to the Court as hee came from thence Vpon this newes the Kingdomes of Camboya and Laniangh rebelled and also one Banga de laa a Peguer who in the yeere 1613. reuolted to the King of Aua and came to him with fifty thousand of his country-men before subiect to the King of Siam The King of Laniangh made also an Expedition into Siam within three dayes iourney of Oudija hoping to find the Countrey still intangled with the Iaponian slaues but was met by the King of Siam and forced to retire But the report was saith hee that the two Kings had combined in league against the Siamite to dispossesse him being then of two and twentie yeeres which yet without intestine rebellion they are not able to effect On August the fourth 1612. the English arriued at Siam the town being thirty leagues vp the riuer Septemb. seuenteenth they had audience of the King who granted them free trade and a faire house The Country at this time of raining was couered with water October the twentie six they had such a storme that old folkes had not seene the like which besides other harmes blew downe the Kings fathers faire Monument Their ship was neere a wrack but by great care and paines was saued fiue of the company being drowned of which they supposed one to be deuoured of a Whale The Kings in the Indies are all Merchants none at Siam might buy any commodities till the King had first serued his owne turne §. III. Of the Kingdome of Malacca MAlacca is now subiect to the Portugals if not since our last intelligence taken from them by the Kings of Achin and Ior who held it in siege as the same went conquered by Alphonsus Albuquerke or Albiecher so King Emanuel in his Letter to Pope Leo containing all this exploit termeth him who was their greatest Conquerour in the Indies subduing more to that scepter then all before him or since Iohn de Barros relates at large the founding and proceeding of this City who writes that some two hundred and fiftie yeeres before the Portugals arriuall in the Indies it was first founded Anciently Cingapura was the chiefe place of trade habitation in all that coast which lies in the most Southerly point of all Asia about halfe a degree North from the Aequinoctiall then resorted to by the Merchants of China Camboia and the rest of the continent many Ilands to the East and West which they called Dibananguin and Atazanguin that is Leuant and Ponent or vnder the winds West and beyond the winds East all the Nauigation in those parts being by the Monsons or certaine winds which obserue their set seasons of the yeere In those times reigned in Cingapura one Sangesinga and in the neighbouring parts of Iaua one Paraerisae who dying left to
some to call the name of the Lord that is after Rabbi Salomo to apply the name of God to Images Stars and Men But the more likely opinion is that when Adam had obtained a more holy posteritie which was now multiplyed in diuers families Religion which before had been a priuate In-mate in Adams houshold was now brought into publike exercise whereof Prayer hath alwaies been accounted a principall part and God himselfe in both Testaments calleth his house a house of Prayer the calues of the lips and the ejaculations of the heart being the body and soule of Diuine worship whereof Sacrifices were in a manner but the apparel fashioned to that infancy of the Church Of the names of the posteritie of Adam and his hundred yeeres mourning for Abel of Seth his remoouing after Adams death to a mountaine neere Paradise and such other things more sauouring of fabulous vanity in the false-named Methodius Philo and others that follow them I list not to write And wel might Genebrard haue spared his paines in searching for the antiquitie of Popery in this first Age of the World Easily may we grant a Church then truely Catholike in the Posteritie of Seth instructed partly by Reuelations partly by Traditions concerning the Creation the fall the good and euill Angels the promised Seed the Vnitie and Trinitie punishments and repentance for sinne publike and priuate Deuotions and other like Articles gathered out of Moses but for the Rabble of Rabbinicall Dreames which hee addeth herevnto we had need of the implicite faith of some simple credulous Catholike to receiue them as namely Purgatory resembled in the fiery Sword at the entrance of Paradise Free-will grounded on that which GOD speaketh to CAINE Thou shalt rule ouer him the prerogatiue of the elder Brother ouer the yonger falsly applyed to the rule of the minde ouer sinfull lusts the choice of meates in the first Fathers abstinence from flesh fish and wine as hee saith which had not beene permitted to them as it is to vs Traditions when as yet they had no Scripture Superstitious Obsequies to the dead because the Iewes in their office for the dead call vpon the Fathers which lye buried at Hebron namely Adam Eue and the rest to open the gates of Paradise Deuotion to Saints because the Cherubins were set betweene Paradise and Sinners as if their Saints were honoured to keepe them out of Heauen and not the bloudie Sacrifices onely in Abels offering but that vnbloudie Sacrifice so they stile their Masse in the offering of Caine wee enuie them not their Founder yea he finds their Sacrifice of Orders in Gods executing the Priestly function of Matrimony in Adam and Eue of Baptisme in the Breeches which they ware of Penance because GOD said Thou art dust and to dust thou shalt returne of Confirmation in those words Shee shall breake thy head the Truth will breake their heads for so reading it of Vnction in that Seth went to the Cherub which kept Paradise and receiued of him three graines of the Tree of Life whereof we reade in the Apocalyps the leaues shall heale the Nations with those graines was an Oyle made wherewith Adam was anoyed and the stones put into his mouth whence sprang the Tree whereof the Crosse of our Lord was made hidden by Salomon in the Temple and after in the Poole of Bethesda Spectatum admissi risum teneatis amici Did not Genebrard deserue an Archbishopicke or if the obseruation be his did not Petrus Victor Palma which set him forth with such Comments deserue the Palme and Victory for Peters pretended Successors which could find such antiquitie for proofe of their Catholicisme Much good may it doe their Catholike mawes with such Dainties Iust art thou O Lord and iust are thy iudgements which because they will not beleeue thy Truth giuest them ouer to such strong delusions to beleeue so grosse and palpable Lyes CHAP. VII Of the cause and comming of the Floud THus wee haue seene in part the fulfilling of the Prophesie of the Seed of the Woman and of that other of the Serpent in the Posteritie of Caine and Seth. The Family of Caine is first reckoned and their forwardnesse in humane Arts as the children of this World are wiser in their generation in the things of this life which they almost onely attend then the children of light As for the Iewish Dreames that Lamech was blind and by the direction of Tubalcaine his sonne guiding his hand slew Caine supposing it had beene a wilde beast which when he knew so inraged him that he killed his sonne also they that list may follow Moses reckoneth the Generations according to the first-borne in the Posteritie of Seth as enioying the Principalitie and Priest-hood that so the promised Seed of the Woman after such a World of yeares comming into the World might iustifie the stablenesse of GODS promises his Lineall Descent from Adam with a due Chronologie beeing declared After Seth Enosh Kenan Mehalaleel Iared was Henoch the seuenth from ADAM who walked with God whom God tooke away that he should not see death This before the Law and Helias in the Law are Witnesses of the Resurrection being miraculously taken from the Earth into Heauen not by death but by supernaturall changing of their bodies That hee should bee still in an Earthly Paradise and that hee and Elias should come and preach against Antichrist and of him be slaine is a Popish Dreame the Scripture saying that HENOCH was taken away that he should not see death of Elias that he is alreadie come in the person of Iohn Baptist the Spirit and power or spirituall power of walking with GOD reforming Religion and conuerting soules beeing communicated to many of those Ministers which haue lien slaine in the streets of that great Citie This his Assumption is supposed to be visibly done Hee was a Prophet and Iude doth in his Epistle cite a testimonie of his which eyther by Tradition went from hand to hand as it seemeth the whole Word of GOD was deliuered before the dayes of Moses GOD by Visions and Dreames appearing vnto the Patriarkes or else it was written and since is lost Some hold it was penned by some Iew vnder the name of Enoch Augustine thinketh that the Booke entituled Enoch was forged in his name as other Writings vnder the names of Prophets and Apostles and therefore calleth it Apocrypha as Hierome doth also Chrysostome and Theophilact account Moses the first Pen-man of Holy Scripture Although it seemes that Letters were in vse before the floud if Iosephus his testimonie be true who affirmeth that Adam hauing prohpecied two vniuersall destructions one by fire another by water his Posteritie erected two Pillars one of bricke another of stone in both which they writ their inuentions of Astronomie that of stone was reported to remaine in his time Some ascribe this to Seth as
the World all Nations honoring his memory except some Heathens as the Parthians on the left hand and Indians on the right which were remainders of the Chaldaeans and called Zabij These Zabij Scaliger also sayth were Chaldaeans so called a vento Apeliote as one might say Eastern-men or Easterlings and addeth that the Booke so often cited by Rambam concerning their Religion Rites and Customes is yet extant in the hands of the Arabian Muhamedans Out of this booke our Rabbie reciteth their opinions that Adam was borne of man and woman as other men and that hee was a Prophet of the Moone and by preaching perswaded men to worship the Moone and that hee composed bookes of husbandry that Noe also was a husband-man and beleeued not in Idols For which the Zabij put him in prison and because he worshipped the Creator Seth also contradicted Adam in his Lunarie worship They tell also that Adam went out of the Land of promise which is towards India and entred into Babylon whither hee carried with him a tree still growing with branches and leaues and a tree of stones and leaues of a tree which would not burne vnder the shadow of which tree he said ten thousand men might be couered the height whereof was as the stature of a man Adam also had affirmed in his booke of a tree in India the boughes whereof being cast on the ground would stir like Serpents and of another which had a root shaped like a man endued with a kind of sounding voyce differing from speech and of a certaine hearbe which being folded vp in a mans clothes would make him walke inuisible and the smoke of the same being fired would cause thunders another tree they worshipped which abode in Niniuie twelue yeeres and contended with the Mandrake for vsurping her roome whereby it came to passe that the Priest or Prophet which had vsed to prophesie with the spirit of that tree ceased a long time from prophesying and at last the tree spake to him and bade him write the sute betweene her and the Mandrake whether of them were the more honourable These fooleries saith he they attributed to Adam that so they might proue the eternitie of the world and Deitie of the Stars These Zabij made them for this cause Images of gold to the Sunne of siluer to the Moone and built them Temples saying that the power of the Planets was infused into those Images whence they spake vnto men and taught things profitable The same they affirmed of those trees which they apropriated to each of them with peculiar worships rites and hallowings whereby that tree receiued a power to speake with men in their sleepes From hence sprang magicall diuinations auguries necromancie and the like They offered to their chiefe god a Beetle and seuen Mice and seuen Fowles The greatest of their bookes is that of the Aegyptian seruice translated into Arabike by a Moore called Enennaxia which containeth in it many ridiculous things and yet these were the famous wise-men of Babylon in those daies In the said booke is reported of a certaine Idolatrous Prophet named Tamut who preaching to a certaine King this worship of the seuen Planets and twelue Signes was by him done to a grieuous death And in the night of his death all the Images from the ends of the world came and assembled together at the great golden Image in the Temple at Babylon which was sacred to the Sunne and hanged betweene the heauen and the earth which then prostrated it selfe in the midst of the Temple with all the Images round about shewing to them all which had befallen Tamut All the Images therefore wept all night and in the morning fled away each to his owne Temple And hence grew that custome yearely in the beginning of the monerh Tamut to renew that mourning for Tamut Other bookes of theirs are mentioned by him one called Deizamechameche a booke of Images a booke of Candles of the degrees of Heauen and others falsly ascribed to Aristotle and one to Alformor and one to Isaac and one of their Feasts Offrings Prayers and other things pertaining to their Law and some written against their opinions all done into Arabike In these are set downe the Rites of their Temples and Images of stone or mettall and applying of Spirits to them and their Sacrifices and kinds of meates They name their holy places sumptuously built the Temples of Intelligible formes and set Images on high mountaines and honour trees and attribute the increase of men and fruites to the Starres Their Priests preached that the Earth could not bee Tilled according to the will of the gods except they serued the Sunne and Starres which being offended would diminish their fruites and make their Countries desolate They haue written also in the former bookes that the Planet Iupiter is angrie with the Deserts and drie places whence it commeth that they want water and trees and that Deuils haunt them They honoured Husband-men and fulfilling the will of the Starres in tilling the ground they honoured Kine and Oxen for their labours therein saying that they ought not to be slaine In their festiuals they vsed Songs and all Musicall instruments affirming that their Idols were pleased with these things promising to the doers long life health plentie of fruits raines trees freedome from losses and the like Hence it is saith R. Moses that the Law of Moses forbiddeth these rites and threatneth the contrarie plagues to such as shall obserue them Tehy had certaine hallowed beasts in their Temples wherein their Images were before which they bowed themselues and burned incense These opinions of the Zabij were holden also by the Aramites Chanaanites and Aegyptians They had their magicall obseruations in gathering certaine hearbs or in the vse of certaine metals or liuing creatures and that in a set certaine time with their set rites as of leaping clapping the hands hopping crying laughing c. in the most of which women were actors as when they would haue raine ten Virgins clothed in hallowed garments of red colour danced a procession turning about their faces and shoulders and stretching their fingers towards the Sunne and to preuent harme by haile foure Women lay on their backes naked lifting vp their feete speaking certaine words And all Magicall practices they made to depend of the Starres saying that such a Starre was pleased with such an incense such a Plant such a metall such words or workes and thereby would be as it were hired to such or such effects as to driue away Serpents and Scorpions to slay wormes in nuts to make the leaues fall and the like Their Priests vsed shauings of the head and beard and linsey wolsey garments and made a signe in their hand with some kind of metals The Booke of Centir prescribeth a woman to stand armed before the starre of Mars and a man clothed in womans attire painted before the starre of Venus to prouoke lust The worshippers of
by mans industrie forced to yeeld to the match as Plinie sayth for that purpose emptied Babylon of her Inhabitants and inherited her name also with her people It was from Babylon ninetie miles or as some reade it fortie inhabited with sixe hundred thousand Citizens To spoile the spoiler the Parthians built Ctesiphon three miles from thence and failing of their purpose Vologesus built another Towne by called Vologesocerta Yet did Babylon it selfe remaine but not it selfe in the time of Ammianus Marcellinus and after Ortelius thinketh that Bagdat was called Babylon as Seleucia before had beene because it stood neere to the place where Babylon had stood For that old Babylon in Pausanias time had nothing left standing but the Temple of Bel and the walls sometimes sayth he the greatest Citie that euer the Sunne saw In Ieromes time within those walls were kept beasts for the Kings game It was after inhabited with many thousands of Iewes and was laid euen with the ground as Ios. Scaliger affirmeth in the yeere after the Iewish account 4797. and after the Christian 1037. Master Fox hath a little lengthned the date and fate thereof shewing that Almaricus King of Ierusalem rased and ruined it and that it was neuer after inhabited Ann. 1170. But in Beniamin Tudelensis his dayes which seemeth to be somewhat before Almaricus this Citie was vtterly subuerted as in his Itinerarie is related in these words One dayes iourney from Gehiagan anciently called Resen is old Babel containing thritie miles space now vtterly ruined in which the ruines of Nabuchodonosors palace are yet seene not accessible for diuers hurtfull kinds of Serpents and Dragons there breeding There now remaineth nothing but the small part of that great Tower either of ornament or of greatnesse or of place inhabited Before that time was Bagdet built by Bugiafar as Barrius calleth him or after Scaliger Abugephar Elmantzur who beganne to reigne in the one hundred thirtie and sixe and died in the one hundred fiftie and eight yeere of their Aegeira Scaliger and Lydyate agree of this place which in their Emendations of Time disagree so eagerly that it was Seleucia or built in the place and of the ruines thereof an opinion not so improbable as theirs altogether which thinke the present Bagded to be the old Babylon The storie of this Bagded or Baldach and her Chalifs ye may reade in our Saracenicall Historie Authors agree that Haalon the Tartar sacked it about the yeere one thousand two hundred and threescore Mustratzem being then Chalipha the foure and fiftieth and last of those Saracenicall Popes Hee found a miserable death where others with miserablenesse seeke a blessed life being shut vp and starued amidst those Treasures whereof he had store which niggardise forbade him to disburse in his owne defence There is yet a bone left of this Calipha's carkasse or some ghost and shadow of that great and mightie bodie I meane that ancient name and power of the Calipha's which magnificent Solyman the Turkish Emperour in his conquest 1534. would seeme to acknowledge in accepting the royall ensignes of that new conquered state at the hands of their Calipha a ceremonie which the Soldans in Egypt and Persia vsed more for forme then necessitie this Assyrian and that Egyptian Caliph hauing but gesture and vesture the Soldans themselues enioying both bodie and soule of this authoritie In the yeere one thousand one hundred fiftie nine the Riuer Tygris ouer-flowed Bagded and desolated many Cities Barrius affirmeth out of the Arabian and Persian Tarigh which he saith he had seene that Bagded was built by the counsell of an Astrologer a Gentile named Nobach and hath for ascendent Sagittarius was finished in foure yeeres and cost eighteene millions of gold These studies of Astrologie did there flourish One Richardus a Frier Preacher sayth That here was a Vniuersitie the Students whereof were maintained at publique charge of which number himselfe was one That Caliph that founded it for the preuenting of sects banished Philosophie out of these Schooles and accounted him a bad Saracen which was a good Philosopher The reason whereof grew from some which in reading Aristotle and Plato relinquished Mahomet Marco Palo or Paulus the Venetian saith that they studied here in his time the Law of Mahomet Necromancie Geomancie Phisiognomie Physicke and Astronomie And that it was then a great Staple of the Indian Commodities This was within few yeeres after the Tartar had wonne it He addeth that there were many Christians in these parts and that in the yeere one thousand two hundred twentie and fiue in derision of the Gospell the Caliph commanding by a day that the Christians should remoue a mountaine in testimonie of their faith according to the words of Christ or else to abide the perill this was effected by a Shoomaker and the day in remembrance thereof yeerely solemnized with fasting the Euen The Iewes goe still to visite the Denne which is there shewed as the place of Daniels imprisonment with his terrible Gaolers or fellow-prisoners as Master Allen told me A certaine Merchant the Discourse of whose voyage Ramusius hath published speaketh of Orpha a towne in the way from Byr to Babylon wherein the people foolishly suppose that Abraham offered Isaac at which time say they there sprang a fountaine which watereth their Countrey and driueth their Mils Here was a Christian Temple called Saint Abraham after turned into a Mahumetane Moschee and now called Abrahams Well into which if any enter so many times they haue a set number with deuotion hee is freed of any feuer The fishes which are many haue taken Sanctuarie in these waters and none dare take them but hold them holy Sixe miles from hence is a Well holden in like sacred account which cureth Leprosies Nisibis Carrae and Edessa were chiefe Cities of Mesopotamia at Edessa reigned Abagarus betwixt whom and our Sauiour passed if we may beleeue it those Epistles yet extant At Carrhae there was a Temple of the Moone in which they which sacrificed to the goddesse Luna were subiect to the gouernment of their wiues they which sacrificed to the god Lunus were accounted their wiues Masters As for this difference of sexe ancient Idolatrie scarce obserued it For wee reade of the god Venus which the Cyprians sayth Macrobius accounted both male and female and so doth Trismegistus mystically say of God himselfe So is Baal in the Scripture sometimes masculine sometimes feminine Hee sayth that the Babylonians allowed marriages of parents and children Cafe is two dayes iourney from Bagdet religious for the buriall of Hali and his sonnes Hassan and Ossain whereunto is resort of Pilgrims from Persia whose Kings were wont here to bee crowned But this Citie Curio calleth Cufa assigneth it to Arabia and sayth that of this accident it was called Massadale or the house of Ali slaine here by Muani his Competitor Mesopotamia is now called
translated into Greeke This Philo in the beginning of his worke sayth That his Author Sachoniatho as he was generally learned so especially he searched out those things which Taantus called of the Aegyptians Thoyth of the Greekes Mercurie the first Inuenter of letters had written hee also blamed those that by Allegories and Tropologies peruert and obscure the Historie of their gods affirming plainely That the ancient Phoenicians Aegyptians and others adored those men for gods that had beene the Authors of good things to men applying to them also the names of those Naturall gods the Sunne Moone c. so making some gods mortall some immortall According to this Taautus therefore the first beginnings of all things were a darke disordered Chaos and the spirit of the darke ayre Hence proceeded Moth which we may interprete Mire from whence issued the seedes and generation of all creatures in the Earth and Heauen the plants first and from them the reasonable Creatures called Thophasunin that is the beholders of Heauen formed in the shape of an Eggs From Moth also came the Sunne Moone and Starres The Sunne by his heate separating these new-formed Creatures their conflict in the ayre produced Thunder which noyse awaked and caused to leape out of their earth this slimie generation after of the Winde Colpia and Baau which signifieth Night were borne men named Age and First-borne Age taught men to liue of the fruites of trees of these came Kind and Generation who being troubled with heate lifted vp their hands to the Sunne which they tooke for a god calling him Beelsamen which signifieth the Lord of Heauen whom the Greekes cal Iupiter Kind begate Light Flame Fire S This last by rubbing of stickes together found out fire From these descended in succeeding generations those Giants that left their names to the hils where they dwelt Cassius and Libanus that contended against their brother Vson who first aduentured the sea in the bodies of trees burned in which manner the Indians euen yet make their canoas or boats and he erected two Statues to the Wind and the Fire whom hee adored with the bloud of beasts These first men after their death had Statues consecrated to them by posteritie and yeerly solemnities To these succeeded others Hunter and Fisher which had two Sonnes one of which was named Chusor a great Magician From these descended Amynus and Magus Authors of Sheepe-cotes and flockes or heards of Cattell These were the Titans Inuenters of Arts hunting fishing building yron-works tents and such like To Misor one of these was borne Taautus first Author of Letters At that time was borne Elius and Beruth his wife which dwelt in Biblos the Parents of Caelus and Terra his wife and sister who deified with rites and ceremonies their father Elius being torne of wilde beasts To these were borne Saturne Baetilus Dagon and Atlas But Calus taking other wiues there arose a great quarrell betwixt him and his former ayded herein by her sonnes of whom Saturne the eldest created Mercurie his Scribe by whose Magicall Arts and by those weapons first by him and Minerua the daughter of Saturne deuised Caelus was ouerthrowne who after two and thirty yeeres warre betwixt them was taken by his sonne and depriued of his genitories Saturne had issue besides his daughters Minerua and Proserpina Amor Cupido Saturne Iupiter Belus and Apollo of his Sisters Astarte Rhaea Dione Then also were borne Typho Nereus Pontus the Father of Neptune Saturne suspecting his brother Atlas buried him in the ground and cast vp an high hill ouer him where not long after was a Temple erected to him Dagon was inuenter of Tillage and therefore called Iupiter of the Plough But Saturne becomming a great Conquerour bestowed Egypt on Taautus or Mercurie who first made a mysterie of their Theologie as the Sonne of one Thalon the Phoenician Priest first did among the Phoenicians applying allegoricall interpretations thereof to Nature and instituting Rites to posterity This allegoricall Theologie of Taantus was interpreted by Surmobolus and Thurro It followeth in the History That it was then a custome in great calamities for the Prince to appease the angry Daemon with his best beloued sonne and thus in the time of a perillous warre was Leüd the Sonne of Saturne by a Nymph named Anobreth cloathed in royall apparrell offered on an Altar erected for that purpose This was practised long after by the King of Moab who being besieged by three Kings of Israel Iuda and Idumaea sacrificed his eldest sonne which yet some interprete of the eldest sonne of the King of Idumaea Taautus ascribed Diuinitie to the Serpent as being of a most fierie and spirituall nature mouing it selfe swiftly and in many formes without helpe of feet and a creature which renueth her age The Phoenicians and Aegyptians followed him herein they calling it a happy Spirit of God these Eneth and framed thereto the head of a Hawke of which in his place wee haue spoken And thus farre haue wee beene indebted to Eusebius In the time of those warres betwixt Saturne and Caelus was borne Hercules to whom was a Temple of great Antiquity at Tyre To Hercules were also celebrated games at Tyrus euery fiue yeeres to which Iason sent three hundred drams for a sacrifice m Hiram in Solomons time pulled downe the old Temples of Hercules and Astarte and built new He first erected a statue to Hercules and in the temple of Iupiter consecrated a golden Pillar The Sydonians also worshipped Astarte in a stately and ancient Temple to her builded whom some interprete Luna some Venus and one of her Priests to Lucian Europa She was worshipped of the Punickes a Phoenician colony by that name of Iuno But Philo Bybliensis saith it was Venus which may bee all one for Herodotus saith Vrania which was also Iuno was Venus and Luna also after Lucian And so it appeareth by her hornie head wherewith Philo saith shee was painted the Arabians called her Alilat the Chaldaeans Militta The same is called also Beltis or Baaltis and Belisama in an old Inscription that is Iuno Olympia or Queene of Heauen Shee ware on her head in stead of a Crowne a Bulles-head whereby what else could be meant but the Moone Queene of the night as the Sunne Baalsamen is King of Heauen or Lord of the day But the manifold names giuen to the same Deities brought in confusion and a numberlesse Polytheisme nor can wee well distinguish betwixt Minerua Iuno Venus Luna and other names of their mystie mysteries Shee is called also Astroarche Iuno Lucina Ilithyia which hath her mid-wife-mysteries borrowed together with the name from the Iewish Lilith of which we shall after speake as the name Alilat also is The Syrian goddesse before related and the Persian Mithra which some deriue of Mader that is in the Persian also a mother is no other but this Astarte Vrania or as Tertullian cals her Coelestis or what other
entering into the houses of the richer beg prouision for the Feast And if any be exceeding poore the Rabbines make him a licence to beg therein testifying of his honestie and Iewish saith wherewith hee wandereth through the Countrey visiting all the Iewes he can finde And if hee come to a place where are many Iewes hee sheweth his licence to the chiefe Rabbi or to the Clarke which calls men to the Synagogue or to the Elders or Ruler of the Synagogue which is as their Consull or to the Ouer-seers of the poore and craueth their fauour which granted hee standeth with two others at the doore of the Synagogue and beggeth or else those two goe from house to house and beg for him The like is done when a poore Iew hath a daughter marriageable to beg for her dowrie When poore Iewes trauell they may turne into another Iewes house where their prouerbe is the first day hee is a ghest the second a burthen the third a fugitiue The falling sicknesse is vsuall among the Iewes and they vse to imprecate it to each other in their anger as they also doe the plague In a generall pestilence they write in their Chamber strange characters and wonderfull names which they say are the names of the Pest-Angels And I once saw sayth our Author Adiridon Bediridon and so on the word Diridon riding on quite through the Alphabet written with great letters in their houses as a present remedie for the Plague The Leprie they haue seldome which may bee attributed to their dyet Now the Sword and Scepter is taken from them in stead of other penalties they inflict sharpe penances according to the nature of the crime Thus the Adulterer satisfieth for his hot lust in cold water wherein hee is inioyned to sit some winter dayes and if the water be frozen the Ice is cut and hee set therein vp to his chinne as long as an Egge is roasting In Summer time hee is set naked in an Ant-hill his nose and eares stopped and after washeth himselfe in cold water If the season bee neither cold not hot hee is inioyned a certaine kinde of fasting in which he may not eate any thing till night and then onely a little bread and water is allowed him and yet hee must after endure the Ant or water-penance In Médrasch is written that Adam sate vp to the nose in water an hundred and thirtie yeeres till he begate Seth for eating the forbidden fruit If the penance seeme lighter they enioyne him further to runne thorow a swarme of Bees and when the swelling of his bodie through their stinging is abated he must doe it againe and againe according to the measure of his offence If hee hath often that way offended hee is bound to endure that penance many yeeres yea sometimes a three yeeres fast together eating bread and water at supper otherwise nothing except hee rather chuse to redeeme this with fasting three whole dayes together in each yeere without tasting any refection at all as Queene Esther did When any hath lyen with a woman in her vncleannesse hee incurreth the penance of fortie dayes fast and twice or thrice euery of those dayes to receiue on his bare backe with a leather thong or girdle nine blowes to eate no flesh or hot meate nor drinke any wine but on the Sabbath If a man kisse or embrace his menstruous wife the case is alike A Robber is adiudged three yeeres banishment to wander three yeeres thorow the Cities where Iewes dwell crying aloud I am a Robber and suffer himselfe to bee beaten in manner aforesaid He may not eate flesh nor drinke wine nor cut the hayre off his head or beard hee must put on his change of garments and shirts vnwashed He may not wash himselfe euery moneth once he must couer his head hee must weare his arme wherewith he committed murther fastened to his necke with a chayne Some are enioyned that where they sleepe one night they may not sleepe the next that they may wander ouer the world like Cain Some are constrained to weare an yron brest-plate next their skinne and some to throw themselues downe before the doore of the Synagogue that they which goe in may treade on him That Iew which accuseth another before a Christian Magistrate is accounted a Traytor and neuer made reckoning of after But why doe I tyre the Reader to whom I feare I haue beene ouer-tedious But in this matter of Religion of whom is it fitter to protract discourse then of them whom the old world yeelded the only example of Truth and the present age a principall example of falsehood and superstition Let it not grieue the Reader to performe the last office of humanitie to our Iew and as hee hath seene his birth his Synagogue-Rites and home superstitions so to visit him on his Death-bed and helpe lay him in his graue and examine his hope of the Resurrection and of their Messias and wee will end our Pilgrimage in this Holy Land §. VII Of their visitation of the sicke And funerall rites WHen a man lieth sicke the Rabbines visit him and if he be rich order is taken for his Will and then they exhort him to perseuere constantly in their Faith They aske him if hee beleeue that the Messias is yet to come Hee maketh his confession on his bed saying I confesse before thee my God and Lord God of my parents Lord of all Creatures that my health and death is in thy hand I pray thee grant me recouery of my former health and heare my praier as thou didest Hezekiah in his sicknes And if the time of my death be come then grant that death may bee a remission of all my sinne which of ignorance or knowledge I haue committed euer since I was a man grant that I may haue my part in Paradise and the world to come which is reserued for the iust grant that I may know the Way of euerlasting life fill mee with the ioy of thy excellent countenance by thy right hand for euer and euer Blessed bee thou O GOD which hearest my prayer Thus they which refuse the merits of Christs death ascribe remission of sinnes to their owne When he giueth vp the ghost all the standers by rend their garments but in a certaine place of the same where they doe no great harme about a hand-breadth They lament the dead seuen dayes They presently after his death powre out all the water in the house into the streete they couer his face that it may no more bee seene they bow his thumb in his hand framing a resemblance of the Hebrew name Schaddai his other fingers are stretched out to testifie a forsaking of the world they wash him with hot water and hauing anointed his head with wine and the yolke of an Egge mixed together they put on him a white vestment which he vsed to weare on the Feast of Reconciliation When they carry him out of the house they
still expect their Messias eighty fiue Iubilees shall the world indure and in the last faith this Elias shall come the Sonne of Dauid Thus haue wee heard the infancie of the Church in the time of her nonage and of those Hebrew Patriarchs wee haue seene also their present Infancie in these Iewish Fables the iust reward of Louing darknesse rather then light And so with our prayers to GOD at last to take that Veile of MOSES from their hearts that there may be One proper Shepheard and one sheepefold and that meane-while we may learne preciously to esteeme and reuerently to make vse of that light we haue warned by the spectacle of Diuine Iustice in them through so many ages blinded in so palpable fooleries we will now leaue them and this Holy Land and seeke further what aduentures we shall light on the next neighbouring Nation hoping and crauing for pardon of such prolixitie in this part of our Discourse fittest of all the other in this part of our worke to be considered CHAP. XXI Of the hopes and hinderances of the Jewes Conuersion WHen I had now as I thought brought this Iewish Relation to an end and euen wearied the Reader with that which might much more wearie the writer that Prophesie of Paul That all Israell shall bee saued c. which by most Interpreters is construed of the generall conuersion of that Nation after the fulnesse of the Gentiles bee come in as in the beginning of this Worke is said caused my straying Pen ready to wander from these so farre wandering from their holy Progenitors to vndertake this taske also to declare what future hopes and what present feares and lets may be conceiued of their conuersion to Christianitie The hope though it be yet tossed vpon surges of almost-desperate Seas yet hath Anchoram sacram a sure Anchor to relye on and a kinde of obscure kenning of that wished-for Hauen where it would bee For Non ita perierunt ad vnum Iudaei vt nulla supersit de illorum salute spes The destruction of the Iewes saith Peter Martyr is not so desperate but that their is some Hope left of their saluation And a little after alluding to the Apostles mysterie Cum enim plenitudo fuerit iam ad Christum conuersa ex gentibus tunc Israelita accedent For when there shall haue beene a full conuersion of the Gentiles vnto Christ then shall the Iewes also come in So Chrysostome Quia subintrauit plenitudo Gentium in nouissimo saluabitur omnis Israel because the fulnesse of the Gentiles hath come in at last all Israel shall bee saued The same hope is generally cherished by the rest of the Fathers And D. Willet in a booke written of this argument brings to this purpose many authorities of Scriptures and Fathers Gen. 9.27 and 49.10 Deut. 33.7 Psal. 125.1 Ezek. 37.1 and 47.4 Zach. 2.12 and 12.10 Mal. 3.5 Luk. 15.31 Ioh. 10.16 2. Cor. 3.16 Apoc. 3.9 c. and especially that in the eleuenth to the Romans wherein many arguments are compiled together confirmed also by the interpretations and testimonies of Origen Athanasius Chrysostome Hierome Augustine Beda Hugo Cardinalis Aquinas Gorrham Caluin Beza Bullinger Martyr to whom wee may adde diuers others These indeed further our hopes which yet depend more vpon Diuine goodnesse then on humane probabilitie the stabilitie of his Truth which hath promised as Paul also Rom. 11. expoundeth the former Prophets The vnchangeablenesse of Gods Election the bottomelesse Sea of his Mercies the vnsearchablenesse of his Iudgements minister hope beyond hope Hereunto also may bee added the common grounds both of Reason which they hold with vs in Nature and of the Scripture the ancienter parts whereof and especially the Law of Moses they maintayne with equall acknowledgement and for the most part with more forward industrie and zeale then doe the commoner sort of Christins But the impediment which haue hitherto and doe yet with-hold them from Christianitie doe exceed in number and power For that fore-stalled preiudice of theirs the glory of the Temple the sacrifices and legall worships past their hopes then and still of such a Monarch to their Messias as you haue heard of the splendour of their renowmed Ancestors the keeping of the Diuine Oracles their peculiar tytle of being Gods people haue bred in them such a swelling pride that they naturally enuie and abhorre the very thought thereof that the Gentiles should in these things either equal or succeed them Sooner saith Martin Luther then they would endure that the Gentiles which in their daily prayers they curse and reuile should haue any part with them in their Messias and bee accounted co-heyres thereof they would crucifie ten Messiahs yea if it were possible would doe to death GOD himselfe with all the Angels and creatures else although they should therefore vndergoe a thousand hels Hence in a great part proceedeth their naturall and long continued obstinacie And besides that preiudice pride and enuie they are not a little scandalized from the Christians themselues somewhat in regard of the mutuall differences and disagrements among Protestants which though in it selfe bad is made much worse by the vnseasonable and vnreasonable exaggeration of their common Aduersarie the Papist but more in respect of those which call themselues Catholikes and are not but euen by these men are found to bee manifest Idolaters A scandall it is to see Gods Law neglected and mans exacted with rigour a greater matter at some times to eat flesh then the adulterours pollution of the flesh at any time the blasphemies of some Nations these being interiections to the vulgar and phrases of gallantrie to the Princes the forging packing of miracles wherin the Friers and Iewes concurre with equall diligence the one in contriuing the other in discouering them A scandall are the alterations which they are forced by the Inquisitors to make in their Authors and Monuments of Antiquitie thinking that these deuices are our best euidences A scandall is the vowing and praying to Angels and Saints yea more to the Mother of Christ then to Christ himselfe or to GOD to whom alone they repute this is a due sacrifice But the greatest scandall of all others is the worshipping of Images Indeede it seemed strange to me and doth to the rest of my Brethren according to the flesh Nathaniel a Iew borne baptized in London before the Congregation at All-hallowes made this confession euen vnto this day in whom this blindnesse and hardnesse of heart is in part continued through occasion giuen by them that professe the name of Iesus and not onely in vs which are of the house of Israel but in others as the Turkes and Mahumetanes which are the race of Ishmael Wee and our Fathers and Elders say and in our bookes call them by no other name but Baale abodazara Idolatrous Masters a thing so detestable vnto vs as nothing more c. They say vnto
betweene Euphrates and Nilus he inuaded Persia where the Persians lost both their King Hormisda their State Religion and Name of Persians being conuerted into Saracens This victorious Homar made Ierusalem his Royall seat and while he was praying was murthered by his seruant Ozmen the succeeding Caliph sent a great Armie into Africa vnder the leading of Hucba who ouercomming Gregorius Patritius and destroying Carthage subiected all that Prouince to their Empire making Tunes the Mother-citie but soone after translated that honour to Chairoan which he built thirtie six miles from the Sea and a hundred from Tunes In the third yeere of his raigne Muauias the Deputie of Egypt with a Nauie of seuen hundred or as others say of a hundred and seuentie saile assailed Cyprus and taking Constantia wasted the whole Iland and hauing wintred his Armie at Damascus the next yeere besieged Arad in Cyprus and won it and dispeopled all the I le Thence hee inuaded the continent of Asia and carried away many prisoners and after in a Sea-fight with Constans the Emperour dyed the Lycian Sea with Christian bloud Hee wan Rhodes and sold to a Iew the brazen Colosse or pillar of the Sun which laded nine hundred Camels sometimes reckoned one of the worlds seuen wonders made in twelue yeeres space by Chares After this hee afflicted the Cyclides Ilands in the Archipelago and then sent his Fleet against Sicilia where they made spoile with fire and sword till by Olympius they were chased thence Muauias himselfe with an Armie by land entred into Cappadocia Iaid hauing ouer-run all the neighbouring Armenia vnto the hill Caucasus But meane while Ozmen besiged in his house by Ali his faction slew himselfe when hee had liued eightie and seuen yeeres and raigned twelue The Saracens could not agree about their new Prince Muaui and Ali with great armies being Corriuals of that dignitie and Ali being treacherously murthered by Muauias meanes in a Temple neere Cufa a Citie of Arabia was there buried and the place is of him called Massadalle or Alli his house for if you beleeue the Legend his corps being laid on a Camell which was suffered to goe whither hee would he staid at this place Of this Ali or Hali Mahomets Cousin the Persians deriue their sect and tell of him many Legendary fables Bedwell calls this place in his Arabian Trudgman Masged Aly that is the Mesged Mosque or Temple of Ali. Alhacem the sonne of Ali and Fatima Mahumets daughter was by Muauia his owne hands crowned and by him soone after poysoned Thus was Muaui sole Caliph who granted peace to the Emperour on condition that hee should pay him euery day tenne pounds of gold and a Gentleman-seruant with a horse Damascus was now made the Seat-Royall Of which Citie although wee haue said somewhat in our first booke yet let vs bee a little beholden to Beniamin Tudelensis to shew vs the Saracenicall face thereof In his time it was subiect to Noraldine as hee termeth him King of the children of Thogarma that is the Turkes The Citie saith hee is great and faire containing on euery side fifteene miles by it slideth the Riuer Pharphar and watereth their Gardens Amana is more familiar and entreth the Citie yea by helpe of Art in Conduits visiteth their priuate houses both striuing in emulous contention whether shall adde more pleasure or more profit to the Citie by Naaman therefore in the heate of his indignation preferred before all the waters of Israel But no where is so magnificent a building saith Beniamin as the Synagogue of the Ismaelites which is therein the people call it the Palace of Benhadad There is to be seene a wall of Glasse built by Art-Magicke distinguished by holes as many as the yeere hath dayes and so placed that euery day the Sunne findeth them fitted in order to his present motion each hole hauing therein a Diall with twelue degrees answering to the houres of that day so that in them is designed both the time of the yeere and of the day Within the Palace are Baths and costly buildings so rich of gold and siluer as seemeth incredible I saw there hanging a ribbe of one of the Enakims or Giants nine Spanish palmes long and two broad on the Sepulchre was written the name of Abchamaz After this in the time of Tamerlan the magnificence of their Temple was not quite extinct but as is reported it had fortie great Porches in the circuite thereof and within nine thousand Lamps hanging from the roofe all of gold and siluer For the Temples sake at first he spared the Citie but after prouoked by their rebellion he destroyed it and them Neither were the walls of Damascus rebuilded till a certaine Florentine for loue of the Gouernours daughter denying his faith became Mahumetan and after that both Gouernour and repairer of the Citie in the walls engrauing a Lyon the Armes of Florence He was honoured after his death with a Moskee and worshipped after the manner of their Saints the Saracens visiting his tombe and hauing touched the same stroking their beards with their hands There did our Author see a large house compassed with high walls which was inhabited with Catts The reason forsooth is this Mahomet sometime liuing in this Citie made much reckoning of a Cat which he carried in his sleeue by lucky tokens from her ordred his affaires From this dreame the Mahumetans make so much of Catts and hold it charitable almes to feede them thinking that he should prouoke the iudgement of God which should suffer a Cat to starue And many of them are found in the shambles begging or buying the inwards of beasts to nourish Catts a superstition more likely to descend from the Egyptians who for the benefit they receiued by Catts in destroying their vermine of which that Countrey yeelds store in a Heathenish superstition deified them But let vs returne to Muaui hee subdued the Sect of Ali in Persia and after inuaded Cil icia and sent to aide Sapores a band of Saracens which afflicted Chalcedon and sacked Armaria a City of Phrygia and with a Fleete inuaded Sicill tooke Siracuse and carried away with them the riches of Sicilia and of Rome it selfe lately fleeced by the Emperour and here horded Another Armie of Saracens ouer-running the Sea-coast of Africa led away eight hundred thousand prisoners Muamad and Caise on the other side subdued to Muaui Lydia and Cilicia and after with Seuus another Saracen Generall besieged Constantinople from Aprill to September and taking Cizicum there wintred their forces and in the spring returned to their siege which they continued seuen yeeres but by Diuine assistance and force of tempest they were chased thence And Constantine slew three hundred thousād Saracens in a battell not long after against Susia the Nephew of Muaui and compelled the Saracens to pay a great tribute Iezid raigned after the death of Muaui his father a better Poet then Souldier
gaue the gouernment of Korarrazin to Altuntar one of his Captaines In a fourth iourney into India hee ouerthrew Gulkand a Pagan King who seeing himselfe vanquished with the losse of fiftie thousand men fearing a beautifull wife which he had should come into his enemies hands slew her and himselfe also In a fifth expedition hee ouercame Gipal and Iaudebal two Indian Kings and returning to Gaznehen built a stately Temple or Mosque as a Thankesgiuing for his victories and then entering into Persia tooke Rey and Hispahon in Hierak now the seate of Ahas the Persian King from Maiudu Daule whom hee dispossessed of his Kingdome At this time were great quarrels among the Daules in Persia Kermon and Diarbek and Mocheraf preuayling against Sulton called himselfe King of Kings A. H. 411. Gelala another of the Daules was the yeere after made King of Bagadet A. H. 416. Mocharaf dyed at Bagadet and the yeere after the Turkes tooke fired and spoyled Bagadet This made them call Gelala againe to their succours who not long before was defeated at Bagadet and forced to flee to Basora and now entring went to the Chalifes house to kisse his foot A. H. 419. But the Turkes which hee brought with him falling to mutinie for their pay the Chalife was forced to become pay-master Mamud amidst his conquests dyed A. H. 421. and Mahamed his sonne succeeded and the next yeere followed Kader the Chalife which had enioyed without great ioy in it his place fortie one yeeres and Kahem his sonne succeeded Masud the other sonne of Mamud warred vpon his brother whom by treacherie of Issuf and Amir Aly traytors to their Master hee tooke and put out his eyes Hee that loued the treason rewarded the Traytors the one with yrons in a dungeon the other with more open and yet more close ayre in hanging Thus hee ruled Karason Gazneken and Hierak and sent Altuntax Gouernour of Koarrazin against Taquin who held Samarkand and Bokara which warres were bloudie But A. H. 424. his Garrisons in India and the Countrey of Gibal reuolted in recompence of which hee subdued Gerion and Taberstan Togotel or Togozelbek and Iakarbek Salinquis two Turkish Captaines subdued many of his Townes in Karasan and forced Alaon Daule and Abusale out of their Gouernments whereupon Masud returning was by other of his enemies ouerthrowne Herewith enraged hee put many Turkes to death which had fought in this last battell but faintly on his part and making an expedition into India by treacherie was taken of his followers and soone after slaine his blinde brother Mahamed recouering the state but not his eyes and therefore resigning to his sonne Hamed who againe was dispossessed by Moadud the sonne of Mafud But the Turks in Karasan and Maurenahar would not acknowledge him and in the 435. of the Heg. had the victorie against his armie Other Turkes also going out of Turquestan spoyled the Countries of Garmeer and Kandachar This seemes a truer storie of the Turkes beginning of greatnesse in Persia then that which is vsually receiued and is thus by Mirkond a Persian Historian deliuered Moadud hauing relieued Lahor which his Vassals in India rebelling had besieged marched against the Turkes but dyed in the way A. H. 441. At Bagadet matters had continued in confusion They had reuolted from Gelata Daule and proclaimed Abulganiar King but hee refused and the Turkes soone after fired the Towne and spoyled it This continued till A. H. 428. when the cold was so extreame that the riuer Degile or Tygris was frozen twelue dayes together and the Snow lay three spans deepe there A. H 434. Ebrahem Nealy Saliuqui a Turke entred Persia in the Prouince of Hierak and tooke Amedon Tokzelbek before mentioned tooke Rey and spoyled all Persia with a victorious Armie Hee also through the dissentions of the sonnes of Abulganiar after their Fathers death found meanes to encrease himselfe And the Chalife of Damascus forced Kahem the Chalife of Bagadet to flee to Tokzelbek for succour whereupon hee entred Bagadet and put all to fire and sword rifling the very Sepulchers to search for Treasures He tooke Malek Rhaym the successour of Abulganiar whom before hee had helped to winne Scyras and the best part of Persia and imprisoned him where hee dyed And thus the Empire of the Daules being deadly sicke soone after dyed Abd Rachid also the successour of Maodud was so pursued by Tokzelbek that at last in a Fort he was through the corruption of his Guard by money taken and murthered Then did hee marrying a sister of the deceased proclaime himselfe King But not long after being in a publike place to receiue the salutations which they are accustomed to make in those parts ten of the chiefe men conspiring together slew him Kahem or Alkahem dyed A. H. 467. and Almoktady Byla was Chalife the fortie eight in order In his time the Turkes and Ferrogozad the other sonne of Masud came to composition Almostazer Byla succeeded his Father in the Caliphate A. H. 487. in whose time Bagadet hauing beene ruined by the ouerflowing of Tygris the situation was changed and it was new built on the other side of the riuer towards the East where it now stands in a more commodious seat hauing had twentie fiue Chalifes since the foundation by Abuiafar and yet not one of them dyed in it Hee liued in peace and dyed A. H. 512. This storie is thus told by Zacuth In his time the Astrologers fore-told an exceeding deluge not so great as in the dayes of Noah because then said they were seuen Planets in coniunction with Pisces whereas now there were but sixe Saturne being excluded This made the Inhabitants of Bagded afraid because of the low situation and caused them to stop the passages of the waters The Ismaelites which of deuotion performed their Pilgrimage were most of them drowned The Calipha for this cause arayed the Astrologer which fore-told this in royall apparell Almostarched Byla Fazele his sonne succeeded hee warred against some Princes of Persia and seized vpon some Prouinces of Masul Saliuqui King of Karason but Masud had the better and slew the Chalife A.H. 529. His sonne and successour Rached Bila sought to reuenge his death but hauing conquered a great part of Persia was slaine also by Masud A. 532. He following his victories made himselfe Master of Bagadet and placed Almoktafy Bila in the Califate who taking aduantage of Masuds death which hapned soone after marched into Persia and recouered that which Masud had vsurped which he enioyed peaceably and dyed A. H. 555. And now the Chalifes became great Potentates againe His sonne Almostanget Byla Issuf succeeded the fiftie three Chalife After his death which was through heate by shutting the doore when he was in the Bath succeeded A. 566. Almostanzy Benur Elah Acen and hee dying A. 577. Nacer held the place fortie seuen yeeres vnder whom Bagadet did greatly flourish During his gouernment the Saliuquis were vanquished by the Koarrasmians Altahar Byla Mahamed
the next Chalife enioyed it but nine moneths his sonne Almostancer Byla seuenteene yeeres in whose time the Mogoles or Tartarians wanne some Prouinces but by him were diuers time defeated Almostacem or Musteatzem Byla Abdula was the fiftie eight others reckon but fiftie foure and the last of the Chalifaes of Bagadet the thirtie seuen of this family which had commanded about fiue hundred twentie three yeeres in the Persian Chronicles of Mirkond and others esteemed as Kings thereof Hee dyed A. H. 655. I confesse Zacuth and Mirkond doe not fully agree in names times and relations nor yet much disagree I haue heere most obserued the later as the larger Not long before one Bada professing himselfe a Prophet sent of GOD had of the scumme of all Nations gathered an Armie wherewith hee committed much excesse and slaughter in Asia both of Iewes and Christians In the time of this last Chalife the Tartar King Chita made his brother Halacho King of Irak and Mesopotamia who besieged and sacked Bagded and slew Musteatzem This Chalipha was starued by his commandement in the middest of his treasures because hee would not employ the same through niggardise for his owne defence From that time there hath been no Chaliph saith this Arabian Historie in Bagdet In him ended the Abasian line of which had beene fiue and thirtie Chaliphaes §. IIII. Of their Titles Greatnesse and Learning AFter Mahumet or Muhammed the false Prophet the first Captaines of warre were called Emirelmumenim that is to say Praefecti orthodoxorum the Captaines of the Sound-beleeuers and after because vnder cloake of Religion they seized on the Primacie and tyrannie spirituall and temporall they named themselues Caliphes that is Vicars Bedwell interprets successours The first Emirelmumenim was Abubecher When by his successours Gouernours were sent into Spaine and Africa they for a time held the same as Deputies although to their power nothing lacked but the Tytle of a King yet they professed to doe all in the name of the Emirelmumenim vntill afterwards they tooke that Tytle also themselues and became absolute Whence all the pettie Kings of Spaine and the African Potentates were called Emireelmumenim and the Kings of Barbarie are so stiled at this day euen as the French King is called Christianissimus the Spaniard Catholicus The Legats of the Chalipha were called Naibin which also signifieth the same that Chalipha but this was made peculiar to those Saracen tyrants which vsed both Swords to speake in the Romish language supreame in matters Diuine and Humane Thus obserueth Ioseph Scaliger of these names whereby appeareth that Emire elmumenim was not giuen onely to Abedramon and his successours in Africa as is before obserued out of Curio Beniamin Tudelensis nameth the Chaliph which in his time ruled in Bagded Amir Almumanin Alghabassi which Montanus translateth The Prince of the beleeuers which liue in penance or heauinesse But I rather encline to Mr. Seldens coniecture that it is Emirelmumenim of the Abazian race or kindred for so Beniamin adds after that the proper name of this great King was Al-ghabassi Hhaphtsi whom I take to bee the same which is before called Moktaphi the first sillable in that name being common as you see to many of them and Ktaphi or Chaphtsi not so vnlike as many names proue in their transmigration from one language to another He reports that he had a Palace of three miles compasse within the Citie within which was a wood or groue of Trees of all sorts both barren and bearing Beasts also of all sorts for game and in the middest thereof a great lake with plentie of Fish neither wanted there Fowles for varietie of disport He was skilfull of the Hebrew and well respected that Nation He had imposed this rule on himselfe not to vse any meate or apparell which hee had not first earned to which purpose hee made fine Mattes which being sealed with his owne Seale were by his Courtiers solde the great men buying them for their vse None of the Ismaelites so he calleth the Mahumetans might see his face and the Pilgrimes which came from Mecca in the Land of Eliman and passing this way desired to see him vsed to enter the Palace and there cryed out O Lord Light of the Ismaelites and Sun-beame of our Law shew vs the brightnesse of thy face But hee answered them nothing as not seeming to regard them Then his Courtiers and great Attendants sued for them saying O our Lord spread thy peace ouer these men which come from farre Countries c. Then would hee let out at the window a skirt of his garment which they deuoutly kissed and when one of those great men had said Goe in peace returned full of gladnesse to their home where they were receiued almost with veneration for so happie an exploit Euery of the Princes which attended on him had their seuerall Palaces within the great Palace and were duely obserued wearing also yron chaynes because they had once conspired to set vp his brother But they had the reuenues of Townes and Cities belonging to them brought them by their Officers notwithstanding Thus did hee conserue his Maiestie with the people and securitie with his owne I omit the Edifices and pillars of gold and siluer adorned with Gemmes which he mentioneth in that Palace Out of which the Chaliph came but once in the yeere in the moneth Ramadan or their Easter solemnitie at which time they resorted thither out of farre Countries to see him as if hee had beene Mahomet He was then carryed on a Mule royally apparelled and crowned with a Diadem of vnspeakable price on which he ware a blacke cloth in token that the day of death would obscure all that pompe and splendor The Princes of Arabia Media Persia Tuboth did attend him and thus he went to the great Temple built in the gate Bosra The people men and women all cloathed in silke purple salute him Peace be on thee our Lord King He resaluting them with his hand or mouing his garment Being thus conueyed to the Porch with musicke also of all kindes and dances he ascendeth a Tower of wood and there maketh a Sermon of his Law the wise-men of the Ismaelites applauding his learning the people answering Amen After this hee giueth them all his blessing and a Camell is brought to him which hee killeth for the Paschall Feast and causeth the Princes to distribute pieces of the flesh of the beast which himselfe had slaine this they esteeme a great gift This done they depart the King returning by another way by the bankes of Tygris alone the Princes passing in the Riuer vnto the Palace Hee had built a Palace on the other side of Tygris on a branch of Euphrates which floweth by one side of the Citie in which hee had raysed great Houses Hospitals for the sicke and for the poore and for mad men with all prouision for them at his charge This I haue beene bold to
Kings and Princes who before in that Countrey vsed no Physicians He published neere an hundred bookes manie of Physicke some of Philosophie a Dictionarie of Herbes and Stones Verses of the Soule c. He liued eight and fiftie yeeres and dyed in Hamadan He had runne thorow all Arts at eighteene Thus Ben-Casem But others affirme that a certaine Physician flourishing of great note vpon whom no praying nor paying could fasten a Disciple lest the secrets of his Art should bee made common the mother of Auicenna offers her sonne to doe him seruice in decoctions and other meaner offices which hee could not doe himselfe nor was there feare of danger from him whom nature had made deafe and therefore dumbe Hee made tryals and found Auicenna deafe as he thought and entertayned him who watched his times and transcribed his bookes and notes sending them closely to his Mother which after his mothers death hee published in his owne name Damascus is called of the Arabians Sciam and Demasc of the Syrians Darmsuc It is luxurious in Fruits of all kinds rich in Oliues and Yron of excellent temper by nature and so bettered by Art that no Helme or Shield can withstand it It is seated in a large Plaine at the roots of Libanas there called Hermon sixe miles in compasse double walled with a strong square Tower in the midst built by a Florintine beautified with Springs Market-places publike Buildings Meskits Bathes Canes and all sorts of like weauing and in all ancient times with Learning and learned men Here flourished Saint Damascen and heere Almotannabbi excelled in Arts and Armes emulous of Mahomet but not with like successe Hee was called Nabion that is The Prophet this Motannabbi that is Prophecying hee wrote the Alcoran elegantly and eloquently this excelled in Prose and Verse both had Followers but this mans Disciples after his death were disperst which hapned A. H. 354. Ben-Casem also relates that Mohamed Abi Abdillah professed Philosophie in this Citie and to dispute with all commers and wrote a huge Booke De vnitate existendi principiorum He dyed there A.H. 638. Aleppo is called of the Inhabitants Haleb the chiefe Mart of all the East frequented by Persians Indians Armenians and all Europians The Port is Scanderoone called by the Inhabitants Escanderuneh The soyle is very fertile and nourisheth abundance of Silke-wormes A.H. 922. Sultan Selim tooke it and found therein infinit wealth Sciarfeddin which wrote the Victories of the Othomans in two Tomes saith that it had of Gold and Siluer coyned 1150000. a mightie masse vncoyned Vests of cloath of Gold tissued or wrought with gold silk and scarlet aboue 300000. besides abundance of Gems Pearls And besides other wealth innumerable it had eight Armories well furnished It now flourisheth in the next place to Constantinople and Caito and may be called Queene of the East Here are store of Gems Amber Bengeoin Lignum Aloes and Muske which is taken from a little reddish beast beaten with many blowes on one place that the bloud may all come thither Then is the skin so swolne and full of bloud bound straight that the bloud may not issue and put into one or more bladders is dryed on a beasts backe till the bladder fall off of it selfe and that bloud after a moneth becomes excellent Muske At Aleppo was borne that great Grammarian Othaman Abu Homar surnamed Ben-ellhhageb which wrote Cafia and Sciafia of Grammer and dyed A. H. 672. CHAP. III. The Life of Mahumet Mahammed or Muhammed the Saracen Law-giuer §. I. Mahumets Life after the Histories of Christians THe life of Mahomet is at large described by diuers Authors but I finde it no where so fully as before the Alcaron in the Italian Edition the sum whereof and of the other reports touching the same is this Ismael was the first according to that Italian Author others ascribe it to Abraham that built the Temple at Mecca and hauing to wife an Egyptian Idolatresse had by her twelue sonnes which as he saith being dispersed in Arabia Persia Armenia sowed so many sorts of Religion and Chedar his second sonne placed in the Temple of his father vpon an high Tower called Alquibla an Idoll named Allech and Alleze instituting certaine cremonies and amongst the rest the sacrificing of a Ram in remembrance of that Ram which was presented to his grand-father Abram at the offering of Isaac Of Chedar descended Thebic and so in order Caab Numhib Almucaien Ahlucen Acaha Amubasca Amir Celif Nisca Abhimaistae Aadirem Scaad Mudhar Ilges Mudicita Hudhaifa Chinene Anascere Melich Phasce Paliff Lunai Cabnai Morta Chelef Facien Abdamanef Abdalmutalif Abdalla the supposed father of Mahomet his mothers name was Hennina or Hemina a Iewish as some write his father was an Ethnicke or Pagan Idolater His base condition and obscuritie was such that the Turkes themselues doubt whether he were an Arabian or Persian notwithstanding that genealogicall rabble Richerius reporteth that he was a Cyreuean by birth and that in the time of his minoritie or child-hood he was by some Plagiarie stolne away from his friends and sold to the Ismaelit-Marchants Others say that hee was abandoned both of father and mother and according to the cruell custome of that barbarous people sold to strangers From so base a beginning did this cunning Impostor and Seducer of the world arise to be the scourge of Princes and disturber of the world He was somewhat comely of person and of sharp wit and therefore was made ouer-seer of the businesse of Abdalmutalif his Master or as some say his Grand-father and traded for him in Soria Egypt and Persia and after his death inherited his goods continuing his trade of Marchandize with a great man of Corozan he succeeded him in his bed wealth by the marriage of his widdow Gadisa whom others call Adega the daughter of Hulert and that as some suspect not vnprobably by the helpe of Sorceries and Incantations With this widdow after shee was become his wife he liued in his wonted course of life thirteene yeeres and had by her one sonne and three daughters And by this meanes growne great he aspired higher assembling to himselfe a company of theeues vnthrifts and out-lawes which with him became voluntaries and aduenturers in the warres of the Emperour Heraclius against the Persians in which he valourously behaued himselfe and was wounded in the visage and Cosdroes the Persian King was ouercome After this Mahomet deuising further how to satisfie his ambitious desire of Soueraigntie met with occasion fitting those his aspiring designes The Arabians being denied their pay as is said raised a mutinie and rebellion these chose Mahomet to be their Captaine who vsed them as his instruments of robbery and violence about the countries of Mecca But the Nobles opposing themselues against him hee perceiuing that their power and authoritie would be a perilous rub in his way thought it his safest course to
insinuate with them and therfore sought by alliance to winne their better liking taking some of their daughters to his wiues of which he had at one time eleuen and in all his life fifteene besides two slaues Heraclius at that time fauouring the Heresie of the Monothelites neglecting the affaires of the Empire Mahomets proiects tooke better effect Hummar also and Mauchia caused all Soria and Iudaea and Egypt to rebell Sergius at that time a Nestorian Monke of Constantinople thence for that Heresie excommunicated resorting to Mahomet kindled these sparkes into a great fire perswading him to countenance his Rebellion with the pretence of Religion the rather now that Heraclius had offended the Christians by his exactions and Heresies and the Iewes by new cruelties because by Magicke he had beene warned to beware of the Circumcised Nation Thus some male contented Iewes and some hereticall Christians being called to counsell it was agreed that hee should professe himselfe to be chosen in this turbulent state of the world to bring vnto the same a New Law appointed hereunto by Diuine authoritie to the Iewes affirming himselfe their expected Messias to the Christians promising amiddest so many Heresies The rule of Truth to the excommunicate Heretikes restitution of their persons and goods to seruants libertie to subiects immunity from tribute And thus hee caused himselfe of Sergius to bee baptized and to bee circumcised also of Abdalla a Iew hauing before beene a Paynime After hee got himselfe into a Caue two miles from the Towne called Garbe continuing there two yeeres in companie of Sergius and Abdalla which acquainted him with the Christian and Iewish Principles and in the night resorted to his wife whom he peswaded to this vaine beliefe by Zeidinus his seruant rewarding him therefore with freedome and proclaiming as by an Edict from Heauen the like libertie to all seruants of all sorts which would follow him This rout resorting to him and by their numbers strengthening his faction their masters not a little aggrieued gaue out a rumour that Mahomet was mad and possessed of a Divell and that an euill end would befall him and his followers And although they might haue gotten him into their hands yet in regarde of his nine vncles and some noble Families linked him in kindred viz. the Corasists the Hassinists the Benitamines they abstained from further rigour Thus with the helpe of Sergius and Baira a Iacobite and Cillenus in the caue with the fauour of his two vncles Hanza and Alaben at Mecca with his elder brother that tooke his daughter Fatima and Eubocara a chiefe man of that place afterwards his father in-law he composed after his and their pleasure Constitutions and Canons and published the same at Mecca with protestation that the Angell Gabriel had been sent to him from God as in old times to the Prophets to teach him these things And in the first place commanding them to beleeue in God the Creator of heauen and earth the causer of raines and fruites that inflicteth death on men and after raiseth them vp to giue them either in reward of their good workes Paradise or of their bad Hell and such other things neuer before heard of among these simple Idolatrous Inhabitants of Mecca he grew in great estimation For in Persia and Arabia before this time some worshipped a Tree which they called Putulangua offering sacrifices thereto some an Idoll called Bliomum and some the Sunne and others vsed other Idolatries spred by the so many sonnes of Ismael and therefore the ruder multitude astonished with these Propheticall and Angelicall titles were easily bewitched And by degrees he published his intended wickednes not sparing outragious villanies as the stealing of a Camell the murthering of a Iew sleeping vnder a tree Yea hee pretended not humane infirmitie but diuine authority to his most mischieuous designments For example being lustfully affected to Zamech the daughter of Gaissi the wife of Zaidi he writ in his Law That after vow or promise of marriage it was lawfull for him to enioy her and if he pleased to take her to his wife And being reprehended that Aissa his wife was dishonest with Zaphagam the son of Almuthathum the Angell forsooth said she was chast And being found by his wiues with Mary the wife of Macobe the King of the Iacobites he in another Chapiter is absolued of his oath and free to lye with any woman not being able to containe himselfe notwithstanding he had sworne so to do And by the same authority he enioyned them penance for blaming the Prophet And willing to diuorce one of his wiues but fearing the greatnesse of her kindred hee frameth one Chapiter blaming him for fearing man more then GOD. Meeting once with a woman on the way hee would haue abused her but she refusing he set vpon her Asse Lettice befitting his lippes affirming that that woman had more sinned then if shee had slaine an hundred men And the Saracens to this day saith Petrus Alfonsi deplore that fact of this Saracen woman He wanteth not his miracles also in his Legend As he iourneyed in the heate of the day with his Camels a Cloud couered his head from the scorching heate of the Sunne about the seuenteenth yeere of his age And when hee first entered the Caue he saw the Angell Gabriel in his proper shape with white wings on a seate of gold betwixt Heauen and Earth who brought him his Prophecie and going to Mecca to tell his wife the Beasts Trees Stoues and Hearbs saluted him with the name of a Prophet and a messenger of God and the trunke of a Tree standing in the way diuided it selfe for him to passe betweene and then after closed againe Hee also to satisfie his incredulous vnckle Bugellinus caused the Moone to descend from heauen which entred into his sleeue and after parted it selfe in two and then ascended againe To satisfie the peoples doubtings he caused a Bull taught before to come at his call to bring on his hornes a Chapiter which hee there had tyed to testifie the truth of Mahomet But while the fame of this Propheticall Function filled the mouthes of the vulgar with acclamations it no lesse filled the hearts of the Nobles of Mecca with disdaine who sought therefore to apprehend him but hee closely fled to Ietrib or Medina with his followers where he liued with the name of a Prophet thirteene yeeres From this flight they begin the computation of their Hegira the word Hegirathi signifieth a persecution for Religion Wherein Mahomet imitated the Christians of those parts who accounted their yeeres from the persecution of Dioclesian That his flight hapned on the sixteenth of Iuly An. Dom. 622. on Friday Therefore doe they keepe holy the Friday And because then the Moone shewed her new hornes that became a sacred ensigne to the Mahometans and on Towers where they watch to obserue the new Moone they set vp an horned Moone as Christians on
after held cruell fight with twelue great Gallies full of Ianizaries and choice men whom he ouerthrew and tooke But the Ianizaries that were left cast their Scimaters ouer-boord least such choice weapons should come to the Christians hands Solyman conuerting his forces against the Venetians for the indignities mentioned had almost fallen into the hands of the Mountaine-Theeues which liued in the Acroceranian Hills who in a strange resolution had conspired to kill him in his Tent and had almost to the wonder of the world in a night by vnknowne wayes suddenly effected it had not the cracking of a bough discouered their Captaine who in a tree was taking view of the Campe how to bring to passe his desperate designes This their Captaine by name Damianus was after confession hereof torne in pieces and those wilde Mountainers liuing on robberie without Law or Religion were like wilde beasts hunted to destruction The Turkes inuaded Corfu whence they carried sixteene thousand of the Islanders captiues They likewise in their returne committed great spoyle in Zante and Cythera sacked Aegina Paros and other Ilands in the Archipelago bringing Naxos vnder tribute Barbarussa sacked Botrotus a Venetian Citie The like did Vstrif to Obroatium and the Castle of Nadin Nauplium also and Epidaurus were besieged But Ferdinand who had entituled himselfe King of Hungarie after Lewis his death receiued a greater disgrace in Hungarie by the Turkish forces then befell the Venetians in all their losses Cazzianer the Generall of the Christians shamefully flying and betraying his associates to the Turkish crueltie The next yeere 1538. Barbarussa chaseth the Christian Fleet in which the Emperours Venetians and the Popes forces were ioyned In the yeere 1541. Solyman againe inuadeth Hungarie professing himselfe Protector of the young King which Iohn late King of Hungarie who had held long warres with Ferdinand about that Title had left behinde him his heire and successor But vnder colour of protection hee maketh himselfe Lord of Buda the chiefe Citie turning the Cathedrall Church into a Meschit and maketh Hungarie a Turkish Prouince bestowing Transyluania and what he pleased on the Orphan Two yeeres after he reentereth Hungarie and taketh Strigonium turning the Christian Temples into Mahumetan sacrificing there for his victorie as he had done at Buda Hee entred also into Alba Regalis where the Hungarian Kings lye entombed another chiefe Citie of that Kingdome and slew the Magistrates I speake not all this while of the spacious Countries in Africa which from the Riuer Muluia hee added to his Dominions the Kingdomes of Algier Tremisen Tunes Tripoly c. being annexed to his Turkish Soueraigntie Howbeit Tunes by ayde of Charles the Emperour somewhat recouered her selfe but breathed out againe her last gaspe of libertie in the daies of Selym his sonne And thus was Solyman victorious and happy otherwhere victorious and vnhappy when he was forced to darreine battell against his owne bowels and hauing murthered Mustapha his eldest sonne the hopefullest branch in Turkish estimation that euer grew out of the Ottoman stocke hee warred against Baiazet another of his sonnes whom with foure of his children he procured to be done to death in Persia And after much domesticall trouble in his seuenth Expedition into Hungarie his Fleet in the siege of Malta being before with great disgrace repulsed he dyed at the siege of Zigeth the fourth of September 1566. §. II. Of SELIM the second and AMVRATH the third SELYM the onely sonne which the bloudie father had left aliue succeeded in the Throne not in the prowesse and valour of his father Neither hath any Turkish Sultan since his dayes led their forces in person but committed it to their Deputies and Generals except once when Mahomet the third had almost lost his Armie and himselfe Yet did this Selym by his Bassaes make him Lord of Cyprus and also of the Kingdome of Tunis But this sweet meate was sourely sauced by his exceeding losse in the Sea-fight betwixt Hali Bassa Admirall of the Turkes and Don Iohn of Austria Generall of the Fleet set forth by the Pope Spaniard and Venetian 1571. wherein an hundred threescore and one Gallies were taken fortie sunke or burnt and of Galliots and other small vessels were taken about threescore The Turkish Admirall was then slaine Wittily did a Turke descant vpon this losse of the Turkes and their gaine of Cyprus comparing this to the shauing of a mans beard which would grow againe that to the losse of an arme which once cut off cannot bee renued Lastly Tunes came in and Selym went out of this Turkish Soueraigntie both in manner together 1574. Amurath his heire began his Empire with the slaughter of his fiue brethren The mother of Solyman one of that number slew herselfe with a dagger for anguish of that losse He in viewing a new Gally by the breach of a Peece hardly escaped death thirtie of his company being slaine And because the Plague was exceeding hot hee by deuotion sought to appease diuine anger and therefore prohibited all vse of Sodomie Blasphemie and Polygamie and himselfe put out fiue hundred women out of his Seraile In a priuate habite hee visited the Markets and hanged vp the hoorders of corne He by the Tartars inuaded Polonia and Henry of France secretly leauing that Kingdome of Polonia hee wrote vnto him to chuse Stephen Battor for their King in which letters he called himselfe God of the Earth Gouernour of the whole World Messenger of God and faithfull seruant of the great Prophet which wrought so much with the Nobilitie that either they would not or durst not doe otherwise howsoeuer Maximilian had beene before by many of them chosen Tamas the Persian at the same time dying bequeathed his Crowne to Ismael his sonne whom Aidere his brother seeketh to depriue but is therefore himselfe depriued of that ambitious head which he sought to adorne with the Crowne and Ismael adding the slaughter of eight his younger brethren ascendeth the Throne which together with his life hee lost by vnnaturall trecherie of Periaconcona his sister the foure and twentieth of Nouember 1577. Mahomet his brother succeeded in this troublesome State which Amurath the Turke in these troubled waters thought fit time for himselfe to fish for Hereunto also helped the hatred and ciuill broyles in Persia for the head of Periaconcona presented to Mahomet with the haire disheuelled on a Launce and for other vncouth and bloudie spectacles Sahamal and Leuent Ogli two Georgian Lords seeking also innouations Amurath therefore in the yeere 1578. sent Mustapha Bassa which had lately conquered Cyprus with an Army of an hundred and tenne thousand into Persia who in the first battell he had with them slew fiue thousand and tooke three thousand Persians and to strike that Nation with terrour commanded a bulwarke to be framed of those heads but by an exceeding tempest which lasted foure dayes together whereby the Heauens seemed to melt themselues in teares for
the Ianizaries of Aleppo and Damasco but death stayed him not his rebellion which a younger brother of his prosecuted against whom Hassan Bassa was sent but lost himselfe and his Armie The Rebels besieged Angole and forced them to giue two hundred thousand Duckets to buy their peace Meane while the Ianizaries after their insolent manner in a mutinie forced Mahomet to commit the Capi-Aga one of his greatest Officers and some others to whom the successe of these Rebels was imputed to their cruell execution The Rebels sacked Burze one of the chiefe Cities the Turkes Store-house for his Warres and and Treasurie for his reuenues and the great Shaugh of Persia had taken Corberie also from the Turkes The Gouernour of Babylon inclined now also to the Rebels Mahomet not able with force to preuaile by faire meanes sought to winne them and gaue them their demands making Zellalie one of their Chiefetaines Bassa of Bosna Whereupon his men of warre entered into a resolution to depriue him of the State and to inuest therewith Mahomet his eldest sonne about which an Astrologian being consulted promised all happie successe vnhappie foole that knew not his owne approching ruine which Mahomet executed on him together with young Mahomet the Prince and fiftie other conspirators He sent forth a Fleet of gallies against the King of Fesse which hauing encountred with a tempest was forced with a great losse to retire to their former Port. The chiefe rebel making shew he would come into Europe as Zellaly had done Mahomet sent certain gallies to receiue him but hee receiued them and possessing himselfe of the gallies slew the men and mocked the Sultan Hassan a great Bassa ioyned himselfe also vnto them about such time as Tauris was againe recouered by the Persian All these disasters draue Mahomet to his deuotions for refuge accounting these crosses to be inflicted for his sinnes and therefore appointed publike Prayers in all the Mosques of his dominion and sent two Priests bare-headed and bare-footed to Mecca on pilgrimage to pray for him But not Mahomet either had no eares to heare this or else was so farre entreated as to be better acquainted with this great Sultan in the place of his eternall residence whither about the yeere 1603. Mahomet the Turke was by death soone after sent His sonne Achmat succeeded for his eldest was strangled in his sight He was buried in a faire Chappell by himselfe for that purpose built about fiftie foot square with foure Turrets or Steeples in the middest is his Sepulchre in a great Coffin of white Marble his Turbant at his head two exceeding great Candles of white Waxe standing but neuer burning the one at his head the other at his feet The floore is couered with Mats and faire Carpets on them Round about are like Tombes for his wiues and children but not so great and faire Diuers such Chappels there are neere to the Temple of Sophia as of his father Amurath with his fiue and fortie children entombed about him and of the other great Sultans two Selyms Solyman Baiazet Mahomet each hauing a faire Hospitall for the reliefe of the poore adioyning Some of the great Bassaes imitate the same No other Turkes are buried in the Cities but in the fields with stones laid ouer or set vpright fashioned with some resemblance of the head which beareth ensigne of his dignitie whether it be a man or woman with letters engrauen further to testifie the same §. IIII. Of ACHMET ACHMAT set a sure guard about his brother and to preuent the insolencie of the Ianizaries and Souldiers distributed amongst them two millions and a halfe and being fifteene yeeres old was crowned Emperour He is said in behauiour and resemblance much to resemble Mahomet the Great first Conquerour of Constantinople At the same time the warres in Transyluania had procured such famine that rootes herbes leaues of trees were their food yea a mother is said to haue brought backe into her wombe by vnnaturall meanes satisfying Nature her six children two men to eate their mother others to cut downe malefactors from the gallowes and eate them Horses Dogs Cats and such like were rarities to the poore and dainties beyond their reach And if the State can be made worse theeues by robberies and Souldiers by continuall spoyles in taking away their goods adde to their miseries Cicala Bassa is sent against the Asian Rebels and receiueth an ouerthrow the second time he reneweth his forces with renewing his fortunes namely the losse of thirtie thousand of his men The Persian recouered the Countrie of Sirvan and the Citie of Arusta with the Countrie thereabouts and all that from the daies of Solyman had beene taken from them except two or three places Hassan Bassa is sent against the Christians in Hungarie assisted with the Tartars alwayes readie to helpe the Turkes both because they are linked in marriages like in conditions and that huge Empire for want of heires male of the Ottomans is entailed to the Tartar Cham pay and spoile are no small motiues also to fetch them into these Expeditions Cicala Bassa is sent against the Persians but defeated with all his power by the Persian In Hungarie they doe more with their money to maintaine rebellions then with open force In the yeere 1605. a tumult arose among the Ianizaries in Constantinople and fiue hundred shops and ware-houses with two hundred Iewes and other persons to whom they belonged were burnt the Ianizaries enriched themselues with the spoile The Iewes haue made them Vaults made fire-free to preuent the like danger from the Ianizaries who are thought purposely to fire them sometimes and alway haue the office to quench it or pull downe houses in neere danger which they willingly protract or performe in places fittest for pillage Ignis ruina extinguitur the remedie no lesse then the disease Hungarie is at once vexed with forraine and ciuill warres the mutinous Christians doing more harme then the Turkes and the people flee into Polonia or the Mountaines for refuge The Rebels take great Townes yea they spoyle Stiria and Austria The German name growes odious to the Hungarian Botscay chiefe of the Rebels is assisted by the Turkes and called Prince of Transyluania all Hungarie in manner following his ensignes But the Rebels in Asia and the Persian exploits detained the Turkes from making vse of these occasions else likely to haue swallowed Hungarie and Austria both yet Pesth was before taken by them and now Strigonium Cicala Bassa is againe ouerthrowne by the Persian and with three hundred flieth to Adena The Bassa of Trebezond is sent to succour him but is discomfited and almost all his Armie slaine Achmat enraged causeth Cicala Bassaes house at Constantinople full of wealth and treasure to bee rifled Adena is yeelded to the Persian The Bassaes of Damasco and Aleppo had before fallen out taken armes Damasco had ouerthrown Aleppo in the field besieged him and forced him to composition Now
make way for the Ianizaries and to wearie the Enemy with multitude Many voluntaries also attending the Campe in hope to succeed the slaine Spahi or Ianizaries When they march the Tartars scowre the Countrey two dayes iourney before then follow the Achingi and after them the Timariots next the Iemoglans after them the Ianizaries then the Chauses on horse-backe the Sultan followes with the Officers of his Court and Archers of his Guard foot-men the stipendary Spahi marching on either side of him His Coaches which carry the Pages and Eunuchs come after and then the carriages and Voluntaries The Royall Standard is a horse tayle tied to the end of a staffe The Ianizaries haue woodden modells of Elephants boots swords and the like borne before them Beglerbeg signifieth Lord of Lords of which were wont to be two one in Europe another in Asia but by Solyman increased that though Romania and Natolia haue still the chiefe titles yet in Europe are foure others in Asia before these Persian warres nine and twentie in Africa foure in all nine and thirtie which are as Vice-royes and haue their Begs or Sanzacks vnder them His Admiralls place is as great by Sea If these great ones doe iniustice the oppressed will sometimes in troupes attend the comming forth of the Emperour and by burning straw on their heads or holding vp torches prouoke his attention who being brought by his Mutes deliuer their Petition which often turnes to the ruine of the other Bribery is but lately knowne yet now the best Aduocate Euery Bassa keepes a Diuan or Court of Iustice in his Prouince the chiefe is at Constantinople foure dayes of the weeke in the Seraglio whence is no appeale but to the Musti The Great Visier Bassa is President of the rest in three dayes all causes are determined All they haue for assurances of purchases is a little schedule manifesting the possession of the Seller which vnder-written by the Cadi frustrates all after-claimes and as for law-querks they are vnknowne Rebellions rarely happen both because the greatest Commander submits his necke to the Executioners bow-string sent with Commission by the Tyrant enclosed in a boxe neither may any hope for partakers in resisting where one mans fall is anothers rising their kindred and alliance not so much as knowne to themselues to haue had eminent parents is argument of neglect of ruine to be beloued and for wealth they are but spunges all which a greedie life hath sucked being strained at their death except what the Grand Signior pleaseth to bestow on their posteritie Neither may any slaue promise much to himselfe where damnable policie strangleth the Imperiall bloud if males and the issue of the females by their slaues for so is the greatest Bassa giuen by the Sultan when made husband to his sister or daughter rarely attaine aboue the degree of a priuate Captaine This great Empire may be coniectured to grow neere a period in respect it hath lately decreased Eastward and in the Sea-forces their discipline is neglected and not exacted to ancient rigour their late Emperours effeminate the bowells of the State much infested with rebellions and it hath alreadie been a long-liued Tyrannie out-liuing the wonted period It may seeme the greatest Empire now in being yet is that of China farre exceeding in reuenues in naturall situation for defence in Prouinces better vnited and better peopled not inferiour in that kinde of policie which preuents alienations and rebellions but in Souldiery not to bee compared except we say herein he hath full recompence that hee is strong enough in that kinde which cares not to conquer nor need feare to be conquered The Persian hath not so vast Countries subiect but better subiection and himselfe a better Commander and his Souldiers better disciplined and experimented The Mogoll is great wealthy and mightie but Asia is not comparable to European valour But compare the Turkish greatnesse to that of some of the first Califas which stretched from India to Spaine France and Barbary or to the Tartarian which awed more in Asia then euer Turke possessed in the Vniuerse perhaps twice told for proofe read our Tartarian Relations and yet they pierced as farre as Austria in Europe ouer-running Russia Polonia Hungaria and making Italy to quake with the rumour of their armes or to the Roman which held almost all the Turke hath when it was better worth the holding besides this Westerne World which the Turke knowes not Herein I thinke the Turke ouer-matched beyond comparison nor any whit exceeding the power and possessions of Alexander no nor the Persian greatnesse before him except in martiall discipline wherein they now also degenerate Thus much of Turkish affaires of state if we adde also this Summa totalis for a conclusion that the Turke commands on the Sea-coast after some mens Arithmetike 11280. miles in Asia Afrike and Europe and the superficies of all his Dominions come to a million two hundred three thousand two hundred and nineteene miles euery way square Let the Author answer it if the summe be transcendent The Turkes reuenues besides his Timariots are esteemed but fifteene millions of Sultanies which may seeme strange in so huge an Empire But tyrannie in wasting and desolating Nations and Lording ouer euery mans estate none willing to toyle for that whereof he hath no certaintie nay which may procure him the greater danger hath caused thin habitations I except the Cities and poor inhabitants To this his reuenue may be added his taxes customes spoyles and extortions as the greater fish preying on the smaller and pray to the greatest so here the great ones spoyling others and themselues spoyled of all with their liues or else necessarily leauing him their heire at their deaths §. VI. An Appendix touching the succession of MVSTAPHA twice and of OSMANS murther and other ciuill vnciuill late Combustions ACHMET before he died to make all sure resolued to strangle his brother Mustapha and according to custome will leaue no Competitors in such an Empire For which purpose a Guard of Capagies attend at the Iron gates of the Seralio and the Mutes are placed in a roome accordingly Thus is Mustapha to be dispatched but see how the stronger arme puts out the strong men The same night Achmet had a dreame or fearefull vision which some of the Deruices would needs presume to rumor abroad in this manner that he thought as hee was entring into the seuen Towers the Princely prison of his predecessors his brother kneeled downe before him and cried out Oh when shall we leaue this horrible custome of shedding innocent bloud Looke among all the heathens and see how quickly they loathed and cast away that crying Sin of sacrificing of humane flesh But in stead of replyling he drew his Semiter to strike off his head had not one as hee conceited held it fast that hee could not strike whereupon hee demanded angerly What art thou I am the good Genius of Mustapha and will not
and besides them come in no company of men nor doe they speake with a man or in any part of their body are seene of any man because they thinke sight especially where beautie or comlinesse is cannot bee without sinne Onely the brother may bee permitted to see the sister but not the husbands brother Yea their sonnes when they come to growth are separated from them For this cause that sexe is not suffered to buy and sell but is closely mewed saue that their law alloweth them to frequent the publike Baths The wife and Concubine differ in the right to a dowrie which the later wanteth but the wife must cause the other to bee her husbands bed-fellow when hee commandeth without gaine-saying except on their Sabbath or Friday night which is the wiues peculiar Yet are the Turkes giuen in both Sexes to vnnaturall lust in these times euen the women in publike Baths sometimes are so enflamed in that filthinesse as is intollerable Busbequius tells of one woman which falling in loue with a young maide and no way else preuailing clothed her selfe in mans apparell and hyring a house neere procured the fathers good will to haue that his daughter in marriage which being solemnized betweene them and the truth discouered which the blacke mantle of night could not couer from Hymaeneus complaint was made and the Gouernour quenched the hot flames of this new Bridegroome causing her to bee drowned for that offence If the man abuse the wife to vnnaturall lust shee may haue her remedie by diuorce if shee accuse her husband which modestie forbiddeth to bee done in words and therefore shee puts off her shooe and by inuerting the same accuseth her to her husbands peruersenesse One Master Simons which liued amongst them told me that there are some which keepe boyes gallantly arraied to serue for the worse then beastly lust of such as will hyre them He affirmed also That they haue this lothsome punishment for that lothsome sinne of whoredome to take the panch of a beast new killed and cutting a hole thorow to thrust the adulterers head in this dung-wallet and so carrie him in pompe thorow the streets It is death either to the bodie by iudiciall sentence or the soule by turning Turke for a Christian to haue carnall dealing with any of their women A Iew which had dealing with a Turkes wife with her husbands consent could not escape hanging therefore this indeed was a fauour for hee should haue beene burned notwithstanding his rich countrey-men offered 2000. Duckets to saue him Her husband was hanged for his wittoldly permission and she her selfe drowned George Dousa reporteth the like danger which an Armenian hardly escaped but for talking with a Turkish woman both of them being therefore imprisoned and thence deliuered at a deere rate Hee telleth of their Paederastie that they buy boyes at an hundred or two hundred Duckets and mew them vp for their filthy lust till they proue bearded they will also steale boyes for that villanie as hee instanceth of one which came with the Polonian Embassadour so stolne and neuer could after bee heard of Murther prohibited in their eight Commandement they hold vnpardonable if it bee done wilfully Often will the Turkes braule but neuer in priuate quarrels strike one another for feare of this Law and the seueritie of the Magistrate And if one bee found dead in street or house the Master of the house or the Parish must finde out the murtherer otherwise hee himselfe shall be accused of it and the whole Contado shall be fined and likewise in case of robberie During the time that I remained amongst them you heare Mr. Sandys it being aboue three quarters of a yeere I neuer saw Mahometan offer violence to a Mahometan nor breake into ill language If any giue a blow hee hath many gashes made in his flesh and is led about for a terrour but the man-slayer is deliuered to the friends of the slaine to bee by them tortured to death For publike punishments to mention that heere they haue impaling on stakes thrust in at their fundament ganching on hookes on which they are cast from some high place there to hang till famine if some more gentle crueltie haue not made a suddenner dispatch consumed them they also haue another inuention to twitch the offender about the waste with a towell enforcing him by often prickings to draw vp his breath till they haue drawne him within the compasse of a spanne then tying it hard they cut him off in the middle and setting the bodie on a hot plate of copper which seareth the veynes vp-propping him during their cruell pleasure who not onely retaineth sense but discourse also till hee be taken downe and then departeth in an instant Little faults are chastised by blowes on the soles of their feet by hundreths at a time Parents correct their children by stripes on their bellies §. II. Of other their Opinions and Practices in Religion MEnaninus reckoneth seuen mortall sinnes Pride Auarice Lecherie Wrath Enuie Sloth and Gluttonie The first they say cast Lucifer out of heauen The second is the root of many other sinnes The third is most rise amongst them and that in the most filthy and vnnaturall kinde of Sodomie their Law to the contrarie notwithstanding Their fourth maketh a man a beast The fifth shutteth men out of Paradise and so forth of the rest Wine is also forbidden them but yet they will bee drunke with it if they can get their fill of it And Mahomet the third Anno 1601. imputing diuers insolencies of the Ianizaries to their excessiue drinking of Wine by the Musties perswasion commanded on paine of death all such in Constantinople and Pera as had Wine to bring it out and staue it except Embassadours onely so that the streets ranne therewith One drinking Wine with Busbequius made great clamors being asked the cause hee said hee did it to warne his soule to flee into some corner of the bodie or else be quite gone lest it should bee polluted with that sinne Yet in their Fast or Lent they abstaine very religiously If it be proued against a Priest that he hath drunke wine but once hee shall neuer be beleeued as a witnesse after it Swines flesh is prohibited too in abstaining from which they are more obedient it being vtterly abhorred The Turkes generally hate saith Septemcastrensis that lightnesse in apparell speech gesture c. vsed of the Christians whom for this cause they call Apes and Goates Likewise they are not sumptuous in their priuate buildings They go to the warre as it were to a wedding esteeming them blessed which are therein slaine The wiues and women-sernants agree in one house without iealousie and grudging they are in their habite and behauiour modest and where himselfe dwelt the Father-in-law had not seene the face of his Daughter-in-law liuing in the same house with him in twentie yeeres space so religiously doe they veyle themselues
goat skins the haire thereof being dried in the Sunne one before and the other behinde embracing the bodie in forme of a girdle otherwise naked Winter and Summer They dwell without the Cities in Suburbs and Villages Thus vnder the colour of Religion they roame vp and downe and make no conscience to rob kill and murther if they finde themselues the stronger with a small Hatchet which they beare vnder their girdle all men of whatsoeuer Law or Nation They are fornicators and most detestable in that most detestable sinne of Sodomie For shew of holinesse they eate of a certaine herb called Matslach the violent operation whereof maketh them to become madde so as through a certaine furie they with a certaine knife or razor doe cut their necks stomacks and thighes vntill they be full of most horrible wounds which to heale they lay vpon them a certaine herbe letting it lie vpon their hurt vntill it be altogether consumed into ashes suffering in the meane time extreme paine with maruellous patience Thus do they imitate their Prophet Mahomet who through abstinence in his den fell into such a furie say they that hee would haue throwne himselfe from the top of it And therefore fooles and madde men are in great reuerence yea they account such for Saints and if such madde men strike or rob them they take it in good part and say they shall haue good lucke after it They erect stately Monuments ouer such mad mens graues as at Aleppo one Sheh Boubac who being mad went alwayes naked being dead they built a house ouer his graue where to this day saith our Author there are Lampes burning day and night and many of these Daruises there remained to looke to his Sepulchre and to receiue the offerings of such as come as many do euery weeke out of Aleppo If any be sicke or in danger they vow to offer money or other things to Sheh Boubac if they recouer The same account they make of one Sheh Mahammet a mad man yet liuing in Aleppo going naked with a spit on his shoulder Men and women will come and kisse his hand or some other part of his body and aske him counsell for they hold that mad mens soules are in heauen talking with GOD and that he reuealeth secrets to them And euen the Bassaes themselues wil kisse and consult with this Oracle Hard I deeme it to say whether is the mad man In a late victorie against the Christians they affirme that this Sheh Mahammet was seene in the field many thousand miles distant fighting against their enemies whom by his helpe they ouercame But to returne to our Daruises this our Author saith that oftentimes great Bassaes in displeasure with the Emperor will retire themselues into this Order as the Hospital and Sanctuarie of their diseased and dangerous state Their witnesse is of better account then any other mans although he were an Emir or of the kindred of Mahomet They liue of Almes as the other Religious doe which they begge in the name of Haly. They haue in Natolia a Sepulchre of a Saint called by them Scidibattal who say they conquered the most part of Turkie and about the place of the Sepulchre is an habitation and couent where aboue fiue hundred of these Deruises dwell and there once in the yeere they keepe a generall assembly in which their Superiour whom they call Assambaba is present and President their Counsell or Chapter consisting saith Menauinus of aboue eight thousand of their Order One of these Deruislars drawing neere vnto Baiazet the second as if he would haue receiued an Almes of him desperately assailed him with a short Scimatar which he closely hid vnder his hypocriticall habite But Baiazet by the starting of his horse afraid of this Hobgoblin auoided the deadly blow but not vnwounded neither had he so escaped had not Ishender Bassa with his Hors-mans Mace presently strucke downe the desperate villaine as he was redoubling his blow who was forthwith rent in pieces by the Souldiers Baiazet thereupon proscribed all them of that superstitious Order and banished them out of his Empire The like as Steptemcastrensis saith they had attempted against Mahomet his father in his youth while Amurath was yet liuing And in our daies Mehemet or Muhemet the great Visier Bassa who swayed almost wholly and onely their mightie Empire as appeareth in the Historie of that State in the dayes of Soliman Selym and Amurath and as Master Harborne relateth was esteemed to possesse two and twentie millions of gold was not assaulted only but murthered by one of these Deruislers For whereas it is a custome of the great men that at ordinarie houres all their Chaplaines or Priests assemble themselues in the Diuano there together mumbling their superstitions and this Deruisler ordinarily thither admitted vpon an old grudge for that Mahomet had before depriued him of a Souldiers place and pension when the Visier sate there to giue publike audience sitting right against him after his Mumpsimus finished the Visier reaching vnto him his wonted Almes he with a dagger closely before prouided stabs him into the breast and was therefore of Mehemets slaues with exquisite torments done to death In their great Counsell before mentioned there are young men clothed in white which tell the most memorable obseruations in their trauells which they present to the Assambaba in writing subscribed with their names On the Friday they vse after praier and eating the herbe Asseral to read the same with dances and after their dance which is about a huge fire made of as much wood as an hundred beasts can carrie they cut the skin of their armes legs or breasts engrauing some figure thereon whereto they after apply ashes and vrine In the doing hereof they vtter this speech This I cut for the loue of such a woman Vpon the last day of their Feast they take leaue of their Gouernor and depart in troupes like Souldiers with Banners and Drums and so returne vnto their owne Monasteries The Torlaquis by others called Durmislurs cloath themselues with sheeps and goats skins like vnto the Deruis aboue the same they wrap about them in manner of a cloake the skinne of a great Beare with the haire made fast vpon their stomacke with the legs vpon their heads they weare a white Bonnet of Felt folded with small plaits hauing the rest of their bodies altogether naked They also burne their Temples as the former A beastly generation For they know not nor will not learne to read write or doe any ciuill profitable act but liue idlely vpon almes roaguing thorow the Countrey alone and in troupes thorow the Desarts robbing such as they meet handsomely apparelled causing them to goe as they doe naked They professe palmistry and fortune-telling the people feeing and feeding them for such vanities And sometimes they carry with them an old man whom they worship as a God lodging themselues neere the best house of the
Towne where they come And there this new numen and old impostor faining himselfe rauished in spirit pronounceth graue words and spirituall commandements at sundry times lifting vp his eyes to heauen and after turning to those his disciples willeth them to carry him from thence for some imminent iudgement there to be executed as is reuealed to him They then pray him to auert that danger by his prayer which he accordingly doth which the people deluded by their hypocrisies reward with a large beneuolence at which they after amongst themselues doe merrily scoffe They eate also of the herbe Matslatz and sleepe vpon the ground naked of clothes and shame and commit also abominable Sodomitrie And thus much of their misorderly orders of an irreligious Religion He that will read more at large of them let him read the Booke of the Policie of the Turkish Empire which out of Menauino discourseth more largely of these things and other the Turkish Rites Septemcastrensis telleth of certaine Saints of exceeding estimation for holinesse whose Sepulchres are much frequented of deuout Votaries as that of Sedichasi which signifieth a holy Conquerour in the confines oof Caramania Another is called Hatsehipettesch that is The Pilgrims helpe Another Ascik passa who helpeth in loue-matters and for children in barrennesse Another Van passa for concord and Scheych passa in trouble and affliction and Goi or Muschin or Bartschin passa inuoked for their cattle and Chidirelles for trauellers to whom he sometime appeareth as a traueller and any one that hath extraordinarily liued is reputed a Saint after his death They haue many whose names I remember not saith hee in like reuerence with them as are the Apostles with vs When they would seeke for things lost they go to one Saint when they are robbed they goe to another and for the knowledge of things secret they repaire to a third They haue their Martyrs and Miracles and Reliques Thus they tell of certaine religious men condemned wrongfully for suspition of treason to the fire which they entred without harme as those three companions of Daniel and their shooes were hanged vp for a Monument Their Nephes ogli that is soules or persons begotten of the holy Spirit such is their fancie without seed of man they hold in such reputation that they account themselues happy which can doe them any good yea that can touch them and if their haires be laid vpon any they say that their sicknesses are cured In this reputation of sanctitie they haue a certaine old woman which hauing a dog with her in her pilgrimage to Mecca readie to die for thirst made water in her hand and gaue it to the dog which charitable act was so highly accepted that a voyce was presently heard from heauen saying This day thou shalt be in Paradise And at the same time shee was caught vp bodie and soule into heauen and hereupon are they liberall to their dogs If this crosse an opinion which some Saracens hold that women come not to Paradise no maruell seeing falsehood is commonly contrarie both to the Truth and it selfe He that would read the miraculous tales which they tell of their Saints may haue recourse to that namelesse Author which of his Countrey is called and heere often cited by name Septemcastrensis who telleth of his Master and his Mistris their deuotion and vowes to Goi and Mirtschin for preseruation of their cattell sometimes miraculous so readie is the Deuill with his sauing destruction and destroying preseruation yea hee saith that the Deuill doth turne himselfe amongst them into an Angell of light with such effectuall illusions that there are seene or at least beleeued amongst them the dead raised to life diseases of all sorts cured secrets of the hearts disclosed treasures long before hidden in the ground reuealed and besides such ostentation and shew of dissembled holinesse that they may seeme not to come short of the Fathers and Apostles in that behalfe if bodily exercise were the triall of sanctitie Busbequius tells that they haue like conceit of one Chederles amongst them as some superstitious persons haue of St. George and the Turkes affirme to bee the same The Deruis haue a great Temple dedicated in his honor at Theke Thioi not farre from Amasia the chiefe Citie of Cappadocia The Countrey and both Legends agree for the killing of the Dragon deliuering the Virgin c. They say that hee trauelled many Countries and at last came to a Riuer the waters whereof yeelded immortalitie to the drinker and now cannot be seene Chederles heereby freed from death rides about euery where on his horse which thence also dranke in immortalitie and delighteth in battells taking part with the best cause and to make vp the tale they say hee was one of the companions of Alexander the Great they affirme that Alexander was Salomons chiefe Captaine and Iob his high Steward In that Moschee or Temple at Theke Thioi is a fountaine of water which they say sprang vp of the staling of Chederles horse Like Stories haue they of his horse-keeper and nephew whose Sepulchres they shew where deuout Pilgrims obtaine many blessings They shew for relikes the pieces of the shooes which Chederles his horse brake in that Dragon-fight vse the same in drinke against agues and head-aches These places are full of Dragons and Vipers Sultan Murat Chan or Amurath the second in a battell against the Christians vsed this prayer O righteous God giue vs strength and victorie O Muhamet O Mustapha the top of glory by abundance of miracles by the abundance of Gaiberenlers which are friends to the Musulmans and walke inuisible by the abundance of the Cheders grant vs victorie In the time of Vrchan or Orchanes the sonne of Ottoman they say these Gaib-erenlers appeared on white horses in a battell against the Christians and slew them These they say are friends to the Islams that is Catholike or right beleeuing Musulmans and are diuine protectors of the Imania or Mahumetan Law Such tales you may read in the Spanish relations of the West Indies as at the battell of Tauesco where a strange horse-man discomfited the Indians c. And our inuocation of God and Saint George is rather Turkish then truely Christian For God alone is our strength which teacheth our hands to fight and our fingers to battell and whom haue I in heauen but thee and I haue desired none in earth with thee As for George and Chederles I know them both alike in matter of Inuocation saue that it is worse to abuse to impietie a Christian name then a Turkish and King Edward the third seemed to inuoke Edward as much as George Ha Saint Edward Ha Saint George saith Thomas Walsingham But that of George is rather an Embleme of euery Christian as not onely the Heroique Muse of our Spencer in Poeticall fiction but the Diuiner of great Diuines in their iudiciall censure haue manifested It seemeth
Caesar remoued him placing in his roome Diteutus the sonne of Adiatorix whom with his wife and children hee had led in triumph purposing to slay his elder sonne together with him But when the younger perswaded the Souldiers that he was the elder and both contended which should die Diteutus was of his parents counselled to yeeld to the younger and to remaine aliue to bee a stay to their family Which pietie Caesar hearing of grieuing for the death of the other hee thus rewarded At the Feasts aforesaid is great recourse of men and women hither Many Pilgrims resort to discharge their vowes Great store of women is there which for the most part are deuoted this Citie being as little Corinth For many went to Corinth in respect of the multitude of Harlots prostituted or consecrated to Venus Zela another Citie hath in it the Temple of Anias much reuerenced of the Armenians wherein the Rites are solemnized with greatest Sanctimony and Oathes taken of greatest consequence The sacred Seruants and Priestly Honours are as the former The Kings did sometime esteeme Zela not as a Citie but as a Temple of the Persian Gods and the Priest had supreme power ouer all things who with a great multitude of those sacred Seruants inhabited the same The Romans encreased their Reuenues In Cappadocia the Persian Religion was much vsed but of the Persian Rites see more in our Tractat of Persia The lewdnesse of the Cappadocians grew into a Prouerbe if any were enormiously wicked he was therefore called a Cappadocian GALATIA or GALLOGRAECIA so called of the Galli which vnder the conduct of Brennus saith Suidas assembled an Army of three hundred thousand and seeking aduentures in forraine parts diuided themselues some inuading Greece others Thrace and Asia where they setled themselues betweene Bithynia and Cappadocia On the South it is confined with Pamphilia and on the North is washed with the Euxine Sea the space of two hundred and fiftie miles Sinope the mother and nursing Citie of Mithridates is heere seated one of the last Cities of Asia that subiected it selfe to Turkish bondage in the dayes of Mahomet the second Of the Galatae were three Tribes Trogini Tolistobogi and Tectosages all which Goropius deriueth from the Cimmerij At Tavium which was inhabited with the Trogini was a brazen Statue of Iupiter and his Temple was a priuiledged Sanctuarie The Tolistobogi had for their chiefe Mart Pisinus wherein was a great Temple of the Mother of the Gods whom they called Andigista had in great veneration whose Priests had sometime beene mightie This Temple was magnificently builded of the Attalian Kings with the Porches also of white stone And the Romans by depriuing the same of the Goddesses Statue which they sent for to Rome as they did that of Aesculapius out of Epidaurus added much reputation of Religion thereunto The Hill Dindyma ouer-looketh the Citie of which shee was named Dindymena as of Cybelus which Orletius supposeth to bee the same Cybele Of the Galatians Deiotarus was King but more fame hath befallen them by Paules Epistle to them Plutarch tells of a Historie of a Galatian woman named Camma worthy our recitall Shee was faire and noble the daughter of Dianaes Priest and richly married to Sinatus the Tetrarch But Sinorix a man richer and mightier then hee became his vniust corriuall and because he durst not attempt violence to her her husband liuing he slew him Camma solaced her selfe as she could cloystering her selfe in Dianaes Temple and admitting none of her mightie suiters But when Sinorix had also moued that suit she seemed not vnwilling and when he came to desire her marriage she went forth to meet him and with gentle entertainment brought him into the Temple vnto the Altar where shee dranke to him a cup of poysoned liquor and hauing taken off almost halfe she reached him the rest which after shee saw he had drunke she called vpon her husbands name aloud saying Hitherto haue I liued sorrowfull without thee wayting this day now welcome me vnto thee for I haue reuenged thy slaughter on the most wicked amongst men and haue beene companion and partner with thee in life with him in death And thus dyed they both The like manly woman-hood if a Christian might commend that which none but a Christian can discommend Valerius Maximus sheweth of Chiomara her country-woman wife of Ortyagon a great man amongst the Tectosages who in the warres of Manilius the Consul being taken prisoner was committed to the custodie of a Tribune who forc't her to his pleasure After that agreement was made for her ransome and the money brought to the place appointed whiles the Tribune was busie about the receit thereof shee caused her Gallo-graecians to cut off his head which she carryed to her husband in satisfaction of her wrong At the Funeralls of the Galatians they obserued this custome to write letters and hurle them into that latest and fatall fire supposing that their deceased friends should read them in the other world At their sacrifices they vsed not an Aruspex or Diuinor which gazed in the entrailes but a Philosopher without whom they thought no Sacrifice acceptable to their gods The Deuill certaine was the god to whom their humane Sacrifices were acceptable which in deuillish inhumanitie they offered at their bloudie Altars when they diuined of things to come which they did by his falling by the dismembring and flowing forth of his bloud Athenaeus out of Philarchus telleth of one Ariannes a rich Galatian which feasted the whole Nation a whole yeere together with Sacrifices of Bulls Swine Sheepe and other prouision made ready in great Caldrons prouided of purpose for this entertainment that he made them in spacious Boothes which he had therefore built Pausanius saith That the Pesinuntian Galatians abstained from Swines flesh The Legend of Agdistis and Atte which he there addeth is too filthy to relate Betweene the mouth of Pontus the Thracian Bosphorus and part of Propontis on the West and Galatia on the East part of the Euxine Sea on the North and Asia properly so called on the South is situate the Prouince called by the double name of PONTVS and BITHYNIA There were sometimes two Prouinces diuided by the Riuer Sangarius now they are called Bursia by Giraua by Castaldus Becsangial The most famous Cities therein are or rather haue beene NICE famous sometimes for Neptunes Temple but more for the first Generall Councell therein celebrated against Arrius in defence of the Trinitie and Christs Diuinitie Nicomedia sometimes the Seat of Emperours now ruinous Apamia and Prusa or Bursa nigh to the Mount Olympus where the first Ottomans had their seat Royall and all of that race except the Great Turkes themselues are still buried Chalcedon built seuenteene yeeres before Byzantium and therefore the builders accounted blinde which neglected that better Seat Here was a famous Councell of six hundred and thirtie Bishops against the
Nannacus which was exceeding old Many antiquities are told of their gods whose Theologie thus is recited by Eusebius The Phrygians tell that Meon was the most ancient King of Phrygia the Father of Cybele who inuented the pipe called Syrinx and was named the Mountaine mother beloued of Marsyas But when as Attis had raised her belly her father slaying him and his fellowes shee enraged with madnesse ranne vp and downe the countrey Marsyas roamed with her who after being ouercome in a Musicall contention of Apollo was slayed quicke After these things did Apollo loue Cybele with whom she wandred to the Hyperboreans and by his command the bodie of Attis was buried and Cybele obtained diuine Honours Hence it is that euen to this day the Phrygians bewayle the young mans death In Pessinus a City of Phrygia after reckoned to Galatia they erected a Temple to Attis and Cybele After the death of Hyperion the children of Coelus parted the Kingdome amongst them the most famous of which were Atlas and Saturne to the first of which befell the parts adioyning to the Ocean He had great skill in Astronomy Of his seuen daughters were procreated many of the Gods and Heroes and of Maia the eldest and Iupiter was Mercury begotten Saturne the sonne of Atlas being couetous and wicked married Cybele his sister and had by her Iupiter They tell of another Iupiter brother of Coelus and King of Crete but there and here they are so intangled with Fables that the least inquirie hath most ease and no lesse certaintie This Cretan held the Empire of the World and had ten Sonnes whom they call Curetes his Sepulchre they shew to this day Saturne the Brother of Atlas reigned in Italy and Sicilia till Iupiter his Sonne dispossessed him who proued a seuere Prince to the wicked and bountifull to the good Thus much Eusebius of the Phrygian Diuinitie out of their owne Legends the Mysteries whereof he after vnfoldeth Other Tales they had as that Minerua killed there a fire breathing beast of Philemon and Baucis and such like mentioned by the Poets Meander making Warres with the Pessinuntians vowed for Sacrifice whatsoeuer he first met after hee returned with Conquest which he performed on Archelaus his Sonne ouercomming saith one Pietie with Pietie Impious is that Pietie which destroyeth Humanitie and Deuillish crueltie both in the Idoll and Idolater as appeared also in the euent if our Story bee true the father rewarding such Pietie with greater Impietie on himselfe and casting himselfe into the riuer left his name therunto The like is told of the Riuers Sagaris and Scamander Hercules when he went with the Argonautes to Colchos came on shoare on Phrygia to amend his Oare and being thirstie sent his sweeting Hylas to the riuer for water who falling therein was drowned whereupon he leauing his cōpanions wandred in the woods bemoning his Hylas About these times Tantalus liued in these parts a man besides other vices exceedingly couetous not sparing the Temples of the Gods Hence arose the Fable that he was punished in Hell with perpetuall hunger and thirst whiles pleasant waters and dainty fruits did offer themselues to his mouth but when he would haue tasted them fled from him So indeed doth Mammon torment his followers making them to want as well that which they haue as that which they haue not the Medicine being the increaser of the Disease as when fire is quenched with Oile like Gardners Asses laden with good herbs a burthen to them food for others themselues glad to feed on Thistles And how many Tantali do we daily see enduring a hunger and thirst in the midst of their abundance a monstrous and vnnaturall sicknesse to hunger after that which they haue yet cannot yet will not feed on a Dropsie-thirst saue that they dare not drinke that which they haue and thirst Vnworthy of that life which he sacrificeth to that which neuer had the dignitie to be mortall vnworthy that body which he pineth with plenty or that soule which he damneth for a fancie of hauing or that nature of man which he confineth to the Gallies to the Mynes in the seruice of a piece of earth vnworthy of the name of Christian whose Christ was to one of his Fore-fathers worth thirty pence but now this will sell him for three halfe pence for a piece of bread yea like Aesops Dog for the shadow of a piece of Bread vnworthy of any thing saue that his couetise to be his Tempter his Tormentor his Fury his Deuill Once pitty it is that hee prizeth a Halter so deare else would he rid the World of a burthen and himselfe of his worthlesse life But whither hath Tantalus carried me Take heed Reader he doe not carry thee further or thou him beyond words They say he would haue sacrificed his Sonne Pephilops had not Diuine power releeued him thou art like to find him Tantalus still What the Poets tell of Ganymedes euery one knowes of Niobe famous for her sonnes daughters which she lost all in one day of Midas another Tantalus whose couetousnesse became a new Alchymie to turne all into Gold And how doth this two-fold Alchymie gull the world the one making with vaine hopes a rich estate become poore the other with ful haps making all Gold but the Man onely the Romane Alchymist is Master of that Art which the former professe that turnes so easily a little Lead into so much good Gold onely the wiseman wise in the latter to be Master of himselfe his wealth not a slaue to passion or pelfe And yet Midas in a publike calamity hapning by an Earthquake which swallowed vp Houses warned by an Oracle to cast into those gaping jawes of the earth that which was most precious hurled therein much treasure what could hee thinke more precious and how much more easily would many a Mydas haue hurled in himselfe But the Earth not yet satisfied would not close vp her mouth till his sonne Anchurus esteeming man to be most precious leaped in and the reconciled Element receiued an Altar in witnesse of his haughty courage There were many Phrygian Kings named Midas The Phrygians sacrificed to the riuers Meander and Marsius they placed their Priests after death vpon a stone ten cubits high They did not sweare or force others to an oath they were much addicted to diuination by Birds Macrobius applyeth their Tales of Cybele and Atis to the Sunne Silenus is reckoned among the Phrygian Deities whom Goropius fercheth out of Scythia and maketh him Midas his Master in Geography and Philosophy The diligent attendance of the Scholer was occasion to that Fable of his long eares the learning of the Master gaue him diuine Honours In Phrygia on the riuer Sangarius stood Gordie or as Arrianus calleth it Gordion of which he reporteth that when Alexander came thither he had a great desire to see the Tower in which was the palace of Gordius Midas
according to Bellonius an eye-witnesse his report the walls of the Citie yet standing the remnants of her decayed building still with a kinde of Maiestie entertaining the beholder the walls of large circuit of great spongie blacke and hard stones cut foure square There are yet to be seene the ruinous Monuments of the Turrets on the walls They spent foure houres sometime on horse and sometime on foot in compassing the walls Great Marble Tombes of ancient workemanship are seene without the walls made chest-fashion and their couers yet whole There are also extant the ruinous shapes of two great Towers one in the top of the hill on the bending whereof the Towne stood the other in the bottome and another in the middle Many great Cisterns made to teceiue raine water are yet whole There are the ruines also of Churches built there by the sometime inhabiting Christians The soile about it is dry and barren the Riuers so much chaunted Xanthus and Simois are small rilles in Summer quite dry as also Mela testifieth famâ quà m naturâ maiora flumina A later Trauellers saith That they are not so contemptible as made by Bellonius who perhaps mistaketh others for them there being sundry riuolets that descend from the mountaines He addeth that these ruines are still ruined and beare not that forme lessened daily by the Turkes who carried the pillars and stones vnto Constantinople to adorne the buildings of the great Bassaes as they now doe from Cyzicus This Ilium whose Sepulchre only Bellonius hath seene is not in that place where old Ilium stood but thirtie furlongs Eastward if Strabo be receiued yea it changed the place and situation often and here at last abode by warning of the Oracle which also now had his Fates as well as Ilium A small Towne was this later Ilium hauing in it the Temple of Pallas which Alexander in his time graced enriching the Temple with offerings and the place with name of a Citie with building and immunitie After his victory ouer the Persians hee sent them a fauourable Epistle with promise to build them a sumptuous Temple and there to institute sacred games which Lysimachus after his death in great part performed peopling it from the neighbour Cities The Romans also planted there a Colonie when as Lysimachus afore had walled it and built the Temple Fimbria in the warres against Mithridates hauing treacherously slaine the Consull Valerius Flaccus and seeking to enter vpon deniall assailed it and in the eleuenth day entred by force glorying that he had done as much in eleuen dayes as Agamemnon with a thousand saile of Greekes had done in ten yeeres Not so much replied an Ilian for Hector was not heere to defend the Citie Caesar emulous of Alexanders attempts and deriuing his pedigree from Iulus confirmed their former libertie adding a new Region to their Territory Mela telleth a strange wonder of the Hill Ida Soone after midnight they which looke from the top therof discerne certain dispersed fires which as the light approcheth are more vnited and at last gathered into one flame like a fire which by degrees groweth into a round and huge globe and then the degrees diminishing in quantitie but in qualitie of like increasing is at last taken vp into the Chariot of the Sunne Achilles among the later Ilians enioyed a Temple and a Tombe Patroclus also and Antiochus had their Tombes to them all and to Aiax did the Ilians sacrifice an honor denied to Hercules for sacking their Citie an vniust quarrel if this yet may be a iust excuse of their partiall superstition Thymbra is a field hard by through which slideth Thymbraeus disemboking it selfe into Scamander there where standeth the Temple of Thymbraean Apollo Arrianus reporteth that Alexander sacrificed to Protesilaus erecting Altars on his graue who was the first of the Grecians that in the Troian warre set foot in Asia as hee had before in the Straits of Hellespont offered a Bul to Neptune and the Sea-Nymphes powring a golden Viall into the Sea and in the places from whence he set saile and where he arriued he set vp Altars to Iupiter Decensor to Pallas and to Hercules And being come to Ilion he sacrificed to Troian Pallas and fastening the armes which he vsed in her Temples a rite which the Philistims obserued in Saul their enemy and Dauid with the armor of Goliah hee tooke thence the armour sacred to the Goddesse Monuments till that day of the Troian warre afterward the weapons of his guard Hee appeased also Priamus his Ghost performing his exequies at the Altar of Iupiter Hircius so to reconcile him to Neoptolemus his house of which he by his mother descended He crowned Achilles his Tombe calling him happy who had Homer to blaze abroad his praises to the world in which he was greater then Great Alexander Not farre hence is the Citie and Hauen Priapus so called of the beastly God like to Orthanes and Conisalus and Tyehon drunken Gods of the Athenians This God or Deuill of more iniquitie then antiquitie was not knowne of Hesiod This Region was called Adrastia of King Adrastus who first built a Temple of Nemesis calling it Adrastia In the countrey adioyning was an Oracle of Apollo Actaeus and Diana whose Oratorie being demolished the stones was carried to Parium where was built an Altar famous for fairenesse and greatnesse Of this Adastria was a Temple at Cyzicus This Cyzicus was a Citie of MYSIA-MINOR for there is another Mysia called Maior according to Ptolomeys diuision the former is called Olympica the later by Galen Hellespontica there is another Mysia in Europe which Volateran distinguisheth calling Maesia Some ascribe this Cyzicus to Bithynia We list not to vmpire betwixt Geographers but to relate our Historie which telleth that this Citie was renowned for Antiquitie giuen by Iupiter in dowrie to Proserpina whom therefore the Inhabitants worship The greatnesse beautie lawes and other excellencies of Cyzicus let others shew you their Temple I cannot but stay to view with wonder whose pillars are measured foure cubits thicke fiftie high each of one stone in which the whole building was of polished stone and euerie stone was ioyned to his fellow with a thread or line of gold the Image of Iupiter was of Iuory crowned with a Marble Apollo Such was the beautie of the worke and costlinesse of the matter that the earth whether with loue seeking to embrace it or with iust hatred for the idolatrous curiositie swallowed vp both it and the Citie in an Earthquake The like befell to Philadelphia another Mysian Citie one of the seuen Churches to which Iohn writ and to Magnesia in the same Region Neere to Cyzicus was the Hill Dyndima and thereon Cybels Temple built by the Argonautes who had also vsed a certaine stone for an anchor which they fixed sure at Cyzicus with Lead because it had often plaid the fugitiue called
out of Berosus and Nicolaus Damascenus of old and Cartwrights later trauels what may be thought thereof Armenia as Strabo affirmeth receiued the name of one of Iasons companions which followed him in his Nauigation out of Harmenia a Citie of Thessaly betweene Pherae and Larissa The wealth of this Region appeared when Ptolomey appointing Tigranes to bring in to the Romans sixe thousand Talents of Siluer he added voluntarily beyond that summe to euery Souldier in the Campe fiftie drammes of Siluer to euery Centurion a thousand to euery Deputie of a Countrey and Chiliarch a Talent Their Religion must at first be that which Noah and his Family professed after by time corrupted Here saith our Berosus Noah instructed his posteritie in Diuine an Humane Sciences and committed many naturall secrets vnto writing which the Scythian Armenians commend to their Priests onely none else being suffered to see or reade or teach them He left also Rituall Bookes or Ceremoniall of the which hee was termed Saga that is Priest or Bishop Hee taught them also Astronomy and the distinction of yeeres and moneths For which they esteemed him partaker of Diuine Nature and surnamed him Olybama and Arsa that is the Heauen and the Sunne and dedicated to him many Cities some saith he remaining at this day which beare these names And when hee went from thence to gouerne Cytim which now as bee affirmeth they call Italy the Armenians were much affected to him and after his death accounted him the Soule of the heauenly bodies and bestowed on him Diuine Honors Thus Armenia where hee began and Italy where he ended doe worship him and ascribe to him Names Heauen Sunne Chaos the Seed of the World the Father of the greater and lesse Gods the Soule of the World mouing Heauen and the Creatures and Man the GOD of Peace Iustice Holinesse putting away hurtfull things and preseruing good And for this cause both Nations signifie him in their writings with the course of the Sunne and motion of the Moone and a Scepter of Dominion persecuting and chasing away the wicked from among the societie of men and with the chastitie of the bodie and sanctimony of the minde the two keyes of Religion and Happinesse They called also Tidea the mother of all after her death Aretia that is the Earth and Esta that is the Fire because shee had beene Queene of the Holy Rites and had taught maidens to keepe the holy euerlasting fire from euer going out Noah before he went out of Armenia had taught men Husbandry more ayming at Religion and Manners then Wealth and Dainties which prouoke to vnlawfull things and had lately procured the wrath of GOD. And first of all men he found out and planted Vines and was therefore called Ianus which to the Aramaeans soundeth as much as The Author of Wine Thus farre Berosus lib. 3. and in the fourth Booke hee addeth that Nymbrot the first Saturne of Babylon with his sonne Iupiter Belus stole away those Rituall or Ceremoniall bookes of Iupiter Sagus and came with his people into the land Sennaar where he appointed a Citie and laid the foundation of a great Tower a hundred thirtie and one yeeres after the Floud but neither finished this nor founded the other Old Ianus when hee went hence left Scytha with his mother Araxa and some inhabitants to people Armenia being the first King thereof Sabatius Saga being consecrated High Priest from Armenia vnto the Bactrians all which space saith he in our Age is called Scythia Saga In his fifth booke hee reporteth That Iupiter Belus possessed with ambition of subduing the whole world closely endeuoured to make or take away Sabatius Saga who being not able otherwise to escape his treachetie fled away secretly But Ninus the sonne of Belus pursued his fathers intent against Sabatius who substituted his sonne Barzanes in his place and fled into Sarmatia and after from thence into Italy to his father Ianus Barzanes was subdued by Ninus But to come to an Author of better credite Strabo saith The Armenians and Medes haue in veneration all the Temples of the Persians but the Armenians especially esteeme the Temples of Tanais as erecting them in other places so in Acilesina They dedicate vnto them men-seruants and women-seruants the most noble of that Nation there dedicating shall I say or prostituting their daughters where after long prostitution with their Goddesse they are giuen in marriage none refusing such matches How much can the shadow how little can the substance of Religion perswade men to The Image of Tanais or Anaitis was set vp in her Temple all of solid gold and when as Antonius warred against the Parthians this Temple was robbed The same went That hee which first had layed sacrilegious hands on the spoyles was smitten blind and so diseased that he died thereof But when Augustus being entertained of an ancient warriour at Bononia asked him of the truth of this report he answered Thou now O Emperour drinkest that bloud for I am the man and whatsoeuer I haue came by that bootie This Goddesse is supposed to be the same with Diana A Region of Armenia bare the same name Anaitis How bloudy Rites the Armenians sometimes vsed appeareth by the Historie of the Riuer Araxes before called Halmus borrowing this later name of a King there raigning to whom in warres betwixt him and the Persians the Oracle prescribed the sacrifice of his two faire daughters Pietie forbade what pietie commanded and whiles the King would be an Vmpire between Nature and the Oracle which is the vsuall euent in arbitrements he satisfied neither That the Oracle might bee fulfilled he sacrificed two of noble birth of notable beautie that Nature might not be wronged hee wronged Iustice the true touch-stone of true pietie hee spared his owne and offered the daughters of Miesalcus but so hee lost both his daughters by Miesalcus reuenging sword and himselfe in this Riuer by himselfe drowned Bacchus loued Alphoesibaea an Armenian Damsell and while Tygris then if you beleeue the Story called Sollax was too coole a Mediatour betweene the two hot louers hee swam ouer on a Tygers backe Hence the Fable of his Metamorphosis into a Tygre hence that name left to the Riuer Armenia was subdued to the Persians by Cyrus one part thereof payed to the Persians twentie thousand Colts for yeerely tribute Sariaster sonne to Tigranes the Armenian King conspired against his father the Conspirators sealed their bloudie faith with a bloudie ceremonie they let themselues bloud in the right hands and then dranke it Wonder that in such a treachery as immediately before the same Author affirmeth of Mithridates his sonne that any man would helpe or that hee durst importune the Gods no wonder that so bloudie a seale was annexed to such euidence The Temple of Baris mentioned by Strabo may happily be some Monument of Noahs descent by corruption of the word Lubar as before said Iosephus out of
together of rosted Almons they made bread and wine of the roots of herbs This and venison was there food In one plaine of Media were pastured fiftie thousand Mares belonging to the King the herbe whereon they principally fed is stil called Medica The race of Horses called Nisaei were here bred and hence dispersed allouer the East Among the Medes none might be King by the Law of the Countrey except hee were in stature and strength eminent All the Medes saith Bardesanes a famous Chaldaean nourish Dogs with great care to which they cast men readie to die whiles they are yet breathing to be deuoured of them The Medes worshipped the fire with barbarous honours done thereto Their Kings held such Maiestie that none might laugh or spit before them They were seldome seene of their people They had alway Musitians attending them Their wiues and children accompanied them in their battells The name of the Medes remained famous after the Persian Conquest as appeareth by the stile which the Scripture giueth them The Law of the Medes and Persians which was vnchangeable the King himselfe not hauing power to reuoke his sentence As for the Catalogue of the Kings which succeeded Arbaces vntill the time of Astyages and the times of their raigne wee haue before shewed it out of Scaliger in our first Booke Chap. 13. True it is that all agree not in that account Reinerus Reineccius leaueth out diuers of them and numbreth the yeeres of the Median Dynastie but 261. whereas our former account hath 322. But I had rather referre the Reader to that Catalogue then trouble him with new out of this or other Authors Media hath beene diuided into Media Maior and Atropatia the former containeth Tauris supposed by Ortelius to be the forenamed Ecbatana yet now wanting walls altogether containing in circuit sixteene miles and of people two hundred thousand subdued to the Turke 1585. and before by Selim and Soliman but since recouered by the Persian Sultania famous for the fairest Moschee in the East Casbin to which the Persian hath remoued the Royall Seat from Tauris The Lake of Van three hundred miles long and an hundred and fiftie broad after Strabo Manlianus Lacus of salt-water the greatest next to Meotis Gyllius affirmeth that eight great Riuers runne into it without any apparant issue to the Sea Atropatia is now called Seruan the chiefe Citie is Sumachia or Shamaki in which the Sophi not long since built a Turret of flint and free-stone and in a ranke of flints therein did set the heads of the Nobilitie and Gentrie of the Countrey for a terrour to the rest the quarrell was pretended for Religion intended for Soueraigntie Their ancient Religion differed not much from the Persian and such also is it still Their Kings had many wiues which custome extended after to the Villages and Mountaines in so much that they might not haue lesse then seuen The women also esteemed it a credit to haue many husbands and a miserable calamitie to haue lesse then fiue Cyrus subdued them to the Persians Alexander to the Macedons What should wee speake of the Parthians who made Ecbatana their Seat Royall in the Summer time and of the Saracens Tartars Persians and Turkes who haue successiuely vexed these Countries Not farre from Shamaki saith Master Ienkinson was an olde Castle called Gullistone now beaten downe by the Sophi and not farre from thence a Nunrie of sumptuous building wherein was buried a Kings daughter named Ameleck Channa who slew her selfe with a knife for that her Father would haue forced her shee professing chastitie to haue married a Tartar King vpon which occasion the Maidens euerie yeere resort thither to bewaile her death There is also a high Hill called Quiquifs vpon the top whereof they say dwelt a Gyant named Arneoste hauing on his head two great Hornes and Eares and Eyes like a Horse and a tayle like a Cow who kept a passage thereby till one Haucoir Hamshe a holy man bound him with his woman Lamisache and his sonne After who is therefore had in Saint-like reputation Obdolowcan King of this Country vnder the Sophi besides gracious entertainment granted vnto Mr. Anthony Ienkinson for our English Merchants great priuiledges Anno 1563. Gilan also anciently Gelae is reckoned to Media Into these Cities of Media the Israelites were transported together with their Religion by Salmanesar the Assyrian GOD in his manifold wisdome so punishing their sinnes and withall dispersing some sparks of diuine truth CHAP. III. Of the Parthians and Hyrcanians §. I. Of Parthia PArthia is placed by Plinie in the rootes of the Hills hauing on the East the Arians on the West the Medes on the South Carmania on the North Hyrcania rounded with desarts Hee affirmeth that the Kingdomes of the Parthians were eighteene Eleuen of them neere to the Caspian Sea and the other seuen neer the Red Sea The word Parthian signifieth with the Scythians an exile Their chiefe Citie was Hecatompylos now as some affirme Hispaham for the excellencie thereof called of the Persians Halfe the world These Scythian exiles in the times of the Assyrians Medes Persians and Macedonians were an obscure people the prey of euery Conquerour which after seemed to diuide the world with the Romans Their speech was mixt of the Median and Scythian their Armies consisted most part of seruants which they held in great respect instructing them in feats of Armes In an Armie of fiftie thousand wherewith they encoutred Antonie there were onely eight hundred freemen The Parthians had no vse of gold or siluer but in their armour They had many wiues whereof they were so iealous that they forbad them the sight of other men They performed all businesse priuate and publike on horse-backe this being the distinction of free-men from seruants Their buriall was in the bellies of birds or dogs Their naked bones were after couered with earth they were exceedingly superstitious in the worship of their gods a stout vnquiet seditious vnfaithfull people Arsaces first a famous thiefe after the Founder of that Kingdome left no lesse memorie of himselfe amonst the Parthians then Cyrus among the Persians or Alexander among the Macedonians The day wherein hee ouerthrew Seleucus was solemnly obserued euery yeere amongst them as the beginning of their libertie Of him they called all their Kings Arsaces as the Roman Emperors are named Caesars They called themselues the brethren of the Sunne and Moone which are in those places worshipped This Arsaces was worshipped after his death They were no lesse bloudie to their brethren when they came to the Crowne then the Ottomans are at this day Phrahartes slew thirtie of his brethren and before them his father and after his sonne rather then he would endure a possibilitie of a Competitor About 224. yeeres after Christ Artabanus the last Persian King being slaine by Artaxeres or Artaxares the
but liueth with the women that if hee die before his father should thence conceiue no griefe From that time till hee bee twentie hee learneth three things to ride to shoot to speake truth For to lie is with them the most shamefull thing the second to be in debt For one fault onely no man ought to bee punished Whatsoeuer is not meet to be done ought not to be spoken A Leprous person if hee bee a Citizen may not enter into the Citie nor haue any societie with men for this disease is sent say they for some offence against the Sunne if hee bee a forrenner they banish him out of their Region and for the same cause carry into that Region white Pigeons In a Riuer they neither spit nor make water nor wash but haue them in very religious veneration They might not cast any carkasse or pollution therein These things saith Herodotus I affirme of the Persians out of mine owne knowledge that which followeth I doe not so well know that they burie not their dead bodies before they bee torne of some Fowle or Dogge but I well know that their Magi doe wrap them vp in Waxe and then bury them These Magi differ both from other men and from the Egyptian Priests in this that these pollute themselues with the death of nothing but their sacrifices but the Magi with their owne hands kill any thing except a man and a dogge yea they esteeme it some great exploit if they haue killed very many Ants or Serpents or other things which creepe or flye Thus farre Herodotus §. II. Of the same and other Rites out of STRABO STRABO nameth Anaitis Amanus and Anandatus Gods of the Persians When the Persian Emperors had ouerthrowne the Sacae they encompassed with a wall a certaine rocke situate in a field and erecting a Temple of the aforesaid Gods there instituted yeerely solemnities named Sacae which of the inhabitants of Zela are yet celebrated so they call the place That Towne in great part belongs to them which are called Sacred Seruants to which Pompey added a great Country Some report that Cyrus hauing ouercome the Sacae attributing this victory to diuine power consecrated that day to his Country-Goddesse naming it Sacaa and wheresoeuer the Temple of that Goddesse is there also are celebrated those Sacaean feasts in manner of the Bacchanals day and night the men and women drinking themselues drunken Strabo in the end of the same eleuenth Booke mentioneth their Temples and amongst others the Temples of Tanais which before in Herodotus is denied to be the vse of the Persians Cicero blameth the Magi for procuring Xerxes to burne all the Temples of Greece because they included their Gods in walls and to whom the whole world was a Temple and house Their deuotion to the Sun and Moon made them spare Delus sacred to Apollo or the Sun and the Temple of Diana or the Moone at Ephesus as an Interpreter of Aristophanes hath glossed Some hold that Xerxes burnt the Graecian Temples for reuenge of the burning of Sardis and the Temple of Cybele by the Athenians and not for hatred of all Temples The Greekes would not permit the Temples so burned to bee re-edified that those ruinous places might be places of argument for reuenge to all posteritie The Ionians as Isocrates testifieth cursed them which should repaire them Strabo thus also reporteth of the Persians They haue neither Images nor Altars they sacrifice in an high place they thinke heauen to be Iupiter they worship the Sunne whom they call Mithra the Moone also and Venus and the Fire and the Earth and the Windes and the water they sacrifice in a cleane place and present their sacrifice crowned and when as the Magas ruler of this businesse hath diuided the flesh in pieces to euery one they goe their wayes leauing no part thereof to the Gods who say they are satisfied with the soule of their sacrifice Some as it is reported lay a part of the Numbles on the fire They sacrifice especially to the Fire and to the Water laying on the fire drie stickes the barkes pulled off and laying thereon fat Tallow and powring on the same Oyle they kindle the same not blowing with their breath but fanning or otherwise enforcing the winde thereto If any bloweth the fire or cast any dead thing or durt therein he is punished with death They performe their Water-ceremonies in this sort Comming to a Lake Riuer or Fountaine they make a Ditch and there slay a sacrifice with great heed that none of the next water be touched with the bloud after laying the flesh on Myrtle and Lawrell the Magi burne the same with small twigs and making certaine prayers sprinkle oyle mixed with milke and honey not in the fire or water but on the earth They are a long while muttering their prayers holding a bundle of small Tameriske-twigs That which in one place Strabo saith they worshipped Mars onely is a fault of the negligent Writers as Casaubon hath obserued in his Notes In Cappadocia where is very great store of the Magi which of the Fire are called Pyrethi and many Temples of the Persian gods they slay not the sacrifice with a knife but a club or mallet wherewith they beat it The Pyreitheia are great inclosed places in the midst whereof there is an Altar thereon the Magi keepe much ashes and a fire continually burning whither they euery day resort and make their prayers about an houres space holding a bundle of twigges before the fire hauing their heads couered with a kind of labelled Mitre hanging downe on both sides that the strings couer their lips These things are done in the Temples of Anaitis and Amanus For there are their Temples and their Image of Amanus is carried in procession These things we haue seene It seemeth that whereas Herodotus reporteth they had no Temples Altars nor Images and Strabo so often mentioneth their Temples and here the Altar and Image of Amanus that in Herodotus dayes they had none which grew afterwards in vse as a forraine rite brought in among the Persians after the Macedonians had conquered them or else that there were differing Sects among their Magi some as these in Cappadocia embracing Altars Images and Temples some refusing some or all these For otherwise Strabo disagreth not onely from Herodotus but from himselfe before denying them the vse of Altars and Images and here affirming it of the Cappadocian Magi in other things of the Persian Religion Perhaps the burning of the Graecian Temples purchased to them that conceit with the vulgar we know they honoured the Temple and Altar at Ierusalem And lesse matters set on the Friers lasts make seely Papists beleeue now that Protestants haue no Churches not Religion nor scarcely the shape of men Iulius Firmicus in his Treatise of the mysteries and errors of prophane Religions to Constantine and Constans Emperours speaketh of the Assyrians and Persians that the Assyrians ascribed the
succeeded him who made himselfe a Mahumetan and called himselfe Hamed After whose short raigne Argonkhon Geniotukhon Badukhan Gazun he made Casbin his Imperiall Citie Alyaptu succeeded in order This last made himselfe Mahumetan kept his Court at Tauris and first brought in the custome of tribute children which he tooke from their parents Christians and Iewes to frame to his seruice Hee built Sultania His sonne and successour Abuzayd spend his summer at Sultania and his winter at Bagadet after whose death which happened A. H. 736. the Tartarians were diuided into Persia euery one making himselfe King of that which he held which continued till the time of Tamerlane Thus haue I out of Mirkond related these Tartar-Persian affaires But if I adde some what out of Haithon which liued in the middest of these times let it not seeme tedious first of a Paradise destroyed by the Tartar Haalon and then of the successors till his time nor mentioning some which ruled but a little while in Persia In the North-East parts of Persia which of this new Heresie they called Mulchet there was an old man named Aloadin a Mahumetan as all those parts then were which had inclosed a goodly Valley situate betweene two Hills and furnished it with all variety which Nature and Art could yeeld as Fruits Pictures rills of Milke Wine Honny Water Palaces and beautifull Damosells richly attyred and called it Paradise to which was no passage but by an impregnable Castell And daily preaching the pleasures of this Paradise to the youths which he kept in his Court sometimes he would minister a sleepie drinke to some of them and then conueigh them thither where being entertained with these pleasures foure or fiue dayes they supposed themselues rapt into Paradise And then being againe cast into a trance by the said drinke hee caused them to be carryed forth and after would examine them of what they had seene and by this delusion would make them resolute for any enterprise which he should appoint them as to murther any Prince his enemie For they feared not death in hope of their Mahumeticall Paradise But this Haolon or Vlan after three yeeres siege destroyed him and this his Fooles Paradise Some tell this of Aladeules in the time of Zelim the first Abaga succeded him in the gouernement of these parts Anno 1264. but not in the Christian Religion Tangodor the next became a Saracen and called himselfe Mahomet and at Tauris and other places destroyed the Churches of the Christians as Haolon had done of the Saracens he banished the Christians and peruerted as many Tartars as he could to Mahumetisme But Argonus the sonne of Abaga rebelled and taking him cut him asunder in the middle succeeding in his place Anno 1285. After him Regayto whom the Tartars slew placing in his stead Baydo a Christian who forbad the preaching of Mahumetisme among the Tartars and reedified the Churches of the Christians Casan succeeded in his Dominion and Deuotion and after his death Carbaganda who in his childhood had beene baptized and named Nicholas but when his Christian Mother was dead he became a Saracen Thus farre out of Haithonus in which History appeareth the vicissitude of diuers Religions sometime Tartarian sometime Christian sometime Mahumetan as in the Princes who gouerned these Countries vnder the great Cham or Can of the Tartars so also no doubt in a great part of the Countries themselues which vsually are of the Kings Religion This Carbaganda reigning about 1305. is the last Tartar Prince which ruled in the parts of Syria and in Persia the state was soone after diuided into many Soueraignties For as their Religion so also their Empire fayled the Egyptian Soldans preuayling in Syria the Ottoman Tukes in Asia and Gempsas in Persia This Gempsas was Soldan of the Parthians and about the yeere 1350. restored that Persian Kingdome to the Parthians Thus our Christian Historiographers Mirkond mentions him not Likely it is when all fell to sharing he got his part Of Tamerlan Mirkond relates that when Chingius sent Occoda into Maurenahar Carachar Nuyon was made his first Visier in which dignity hee and his posterity continued there till Teymur or Tamurlan the fifth from him with other great gouernments Teymur being Visier and Captayne Generall to Sciorgat Meckhom which raigned in Chagaty and dyed A. 1370. was proclaymed King in his steed He by his prosperous armes subdued Maurenahar Turquestan Koarrazm Karason Sistom Industan Hyerakhen Parc Kermon Mazandaron Aderbaion and Kusistam Bagadet Alep Damasco defeated Sultan Farache King of Egypt and after tooke Baiazet the great Turke prisoner He dyed Anno 1405. His victories are by others enlarged to Russia and China and the great Chams state settled on him Mirzab Charok his fourth sonne succeeded him in the Empire and after him Anno 1447. his sonne Mirzah Oleghbek but as after Alexander so after Tamerlan their hastie gotten Empire was much distracted among the great Souldiers his followers which held great shares to themselues making warre on their Masters sonnes And one of the descendants of them Abtelatife slew Oleghbek in the field Anno 1450. and was slaine of his Souldiers sixe moneths after Sultan Abusayd grand-child to Miromcha the third sonne of Tamerlan succeeded slaying Abdula the brother of Abdelatife But he also was slaine by Mirzah Yadigar Mahamed one of Acembec or Vsuncassans partakers who had before slaine Iooncha Contarini and Barbaro which were in Persia with Vsuncasan call him Iausa others I know not why Malaonchres others Demir after whose death Abusayd was called to the gouernment of Kermon Hierak and Aderbaion and being sollicited for peace by Asembelus Acembec or Vsuncassan aforesaid reiected it and so lost himselfe and left those parts of the Persian Empire to the Conqueror But in Maurenahar Sultan Hamed his sonne succeeded 28. yeeres and after him his nephew Babor the last of Tumberlans bloud there raigning Ichaybekan comming from Vsbek Anno 1500. and dispossessing him Yet did Babor possesse Gaznehen and some part of India till his death 1532. where his sonne Homayon succeeded him and to him his sonne Geluladin Akbar commonly called Melabdim Echbar the Great Mogol Father of him which now raigneth of whom in the next booke Yadigar that slew Abusayd was also of Tamerlans race the sonne of Mahamed sonne of Baysangor sonne of Mirzah Charok He by Acembecs helpe chased Ocem another of Tamerlans posterity by Hamar Cheque his third sonne King in Katason and Strabat out of those parts into Faryab and Mayman neere Balk whence hee suddenly returning with a small force by aduantage of Yadigar or Hiadigar his negligence slew him and recouered his Realme He dyed Anno 1506. Two of his sonnes succeeded him Bahady and Musafar whom Chaybec Vsbek chased out of their Kingdome Bahady fled to Ismael Sophy who gaue him the lands of Chambe Gazon in Tauris and tenne Scrafs of gold by the day thence he was
to his Scepter The people he remoued into other parts of his Dominion sending the former inhabitants into Cheylan and Mazandran Not long after the brother of that King of Corassan which had beene Tutor to Abas rebelled against his brother and slew him and all his children except one with whom his Tutors fled into the Mountaines This occasion Abas apprehended for the subduing of that Countrey in the Infants right which notwithstanding the treasons of Ferrat now weary of his former loyalty and conspiring with the Turke and Tartar to betray his Master to them hee effected These things with larger circumstances Abas himselfe related to Sir Anthonie and Sir Robert As for his gouernment the same is there also described but I haue beene too long in the former Hee hath Posts once a weeke from all parts The Visire sitteth in counsell with the Kings counsell euery morning and the King himselfe euery Wednesday The poorest may offer him any supplication which he readeth registreth ordereth One example of Iustice is admirable which he sentenced on the Gouernour of Casbin conuict of many extortions briberies and other crimes That all his goods and lands should be sold for satisfaction to those whom hee had spoyled and if any thing wanted since the King by giuing him that authoritie was partly the cause of those excesses hee condemned himselfe to pay the residue out of his treasurie If any thing aduanced it should bee giuen to his children with a grieuous Edict that no succour should be ministred to himselfe Neither should hee at once end his punishment by death but during his life weare a Yoke like a Hogs-yoke and haue his eares and nose cut off nor might any relieue him but hee should get his liuing with his owne hands that hee might feele in himselfe the miserie of pouertie This made the Turks Embassador there present sweare that such fortune such vertue must needs be his Masters ruine His bountie to our Author his magnificence otherwise let the Reader there learne as likewise his priuate disports and exercises At his entrance into Hisphaan the wayes were couered two English miles with Veluet Satin and Cloth of Gold where his horse should passe He feasted Sir Anthony before his employment in that honorable Embassage to the Princes Christian after the maner of the ancient feasting vsed by the Persians thirty dayes together in a Garden of two miles compasse vnder Tents pitched by small rils of water where euery man that would come was placed according to his degree vnder one or other Tent prouided abundantly with meate fruit and wine drinking as they would without compulsion The ioy of which feast was augmented by the Tartars of Buckhawrd yeelding themselues to his subiection and by the great Mogors great offer with his eldest sonnes daughter to the young sonne of King Abas in marriage But I referre the more desirous to Sir Anthonies owne booke hauing thence gathered this because it differeth so much in some things from others then whom he had farre better meanes of intelligence CHAP. IX Of the Sophian Sect or Persian Religion as it is at this present §. I. The differences betwixt the Turke and Persian with the zeale of both parts IT hath beene already shewed how the Saracens had one Calyfa or Caliph whom they esteemed the Head of their Religion and Empire in right vnto both succeeding their grand Seducer Mahomet and how the foure Captaines or Doctors each ayming vnder colour of Religion to further his ambitious Proiects made way to difference of Sects in the beginning and in succeeding Ages the Sword decided who was rghtfull successor the posterity of each challenging to himselfe that right according as they were able in the Fielde to maintaine it These Persians affected Hali as truest interpreter of their Law and Lord of the State to whom Mahomet gaue his daughter in his life time and his Alcoran at his death being his kinsman also by birth and although by the violence of the contradicting Caliphes they did not alway make hereof open profession yet euer and anone as occasion was offered this fire brake out yet neuer into so great a flame as after the yeere 1369. by Sophi Guine Aidar Ismael and their successors vnto this day their Sect being that onely of the seuenty two Saracenicall so many some account which shall in the Persian estimation haue admission into Paradise all the rest and why not this also leading to hell From that diuision betwixt the Persians and Arabians about the successor of Mahomet it is Barrius his Relation in which the Persians call themselues Sia which signifieth the vnion of one body but the Arabians call them Raffadin that is vnreasonable and themselues Cunin proceeded other Sects amongst the Mahumetans and amongst the Persians two called Camarata and Mutazeli which follow little the saying of the Prophets but would haue all proued to them by naturall reason not allowing Moses or Mahomet any further There is one Sect amongst them called Malaheda which subiecteth all things to Chance and to the Stars not to Diuine Prouidence There are other called Emozaidi which reiect many things in the Alcoran and follow the doctrine of Zaidi the Nephew of Hocem second sonne of Ali these inhabite on the confines of Prester Iohn and in Melinde But to come to the common Persians and to obserue out of Barrius the diuersity of opinion betwixt them and the Arabians their Doctors reduce these differences into seuenteene conclusions The Persians say That GOD is the Author and worker of euery good and that euill commeth from the Deuill The Arabians say That would bring in two Gods one of good the other of euill the Persians say that God is eternall and that the law and creation of men had a beginning the Arabians answere That all the words of the law are prayses of the works of God and therefore eternall like himselfe the Persians say That the soules of the blessed in the other world cannot see the essence of God because he is a Spirit of Diuinity onely they shall see his greatnesse mercy pitty all other good things which he works in the creatures the Arabians answere That they shall see him with their eyes euen as hee is the Persians say That when Mahomet receiued the Law his soule was carried by the Angel Gabriel into the presence of God the Arabians affirme it of his body also the Persians say That the children of Ali or Alle and Fatema and their twelue Nephewes haue preheminence aboue all Prophets the Arabians grant it aboue all other men but not aboue the Prophets the Persians say that it is sufficient to pray thrice a day vnto God in the morning when the Sunne riseth which is called Sob the second Dor at noone the third Magareb before Sunne-set because these three containe all the parts of the day the Arabians require twice besides according to their law called Hacer and Assa The rest of
according to which they reckon these things following to bee sinnes To thrust a knife into the fire or any way touch the fire with a knife or with their knife to take flesh out of the Cauldron or to hew with an hatchet neere to the fire For they thinke that they should so cut away the head of the fire They account it sinne also to leane on the whip wherewith they beate their horses for they ride not with spurres Also to touch arrowes with a whip to take or kill young Birds to strike an horse with the raine of their bridle and to breake one bone against another Likewise to powre out meat milke or any kinde of drinke vpon the ground or to make water within their Tabernacle which whosoeuer doth willingly is slaine but otherwise he must pay a great summe of money to the Inchanter to bee purified who causeth the Tabernacle with all things therein to passe betweene two fires Besides if any hath a morsell giuen him which hee is not able to swallow and for that cause casteth it out of his mouth there is an hole made vnder his Tabernacle by which hee is drawne forth and slaine without all compassion Likewise whosoeuer treades vpon the threshold of any of the Dukes Tabernacles hee is put to death Thus are these Gnats strained when as hostile inuasions murther and such other Camels are easily amongst them swallowed They thinke that after death they shall liue in another world and there multiply their cattell eate drinke and doe other actions of life At a new Moone or a full Moone they begin all new enterprises They call her the great Emperour and bow their knees and pray thereto The Sunne they say is the Moones mother because shee hath thence her light They are giuen to Diuinations Auguries Sooth-sayings Witchcrafts Inchantments and when they receiue answere from the Deuill they attribute the same vnto God whom they call Itoga and the Comanians call him Chan that is Emperor whom they maruellously feare and reuerence offering to him many Oblations and the first fruits of their meate and drinke According to his answere they dispose all things They beleeue that all things are purged by fire therefore when any Embassadours Princes or other personages whatsoeuer come vnto them they and their gifts must passe betweene two fires to bee purified lest peraduenture they haue practised some Witchcraft or haue brought some poyson or other mischiefe with them And if fire fall from heauen vpon men or beasts which there often hapneth or if they thinke themselues any way defiled or vncleane they thus are purified by their Inchanters If any be sicke a speare is set vp in his Tent with blacke felt welted about it and from thenceforth no stranger entereth therein For none of them which are present at his death may enter the hord of any Duke or Emperour till a New-Moone When hee is dead if hee bee a chiefe man hee is buried in the field where pleaseth him And hee is buried with his Tent sitting in the midst thereof with a Table set before him and a platter full of meate and a Cup of Mares-milke There is also buried with him a Mare and Colt a Horse with bridle and saddle and they eate another Horse whose bones the women burne for the soule of the dead stuffing his hide with straw setting it aloft on two or foure poles that hee may haue in the other world a Tabernacle and other things fitting for his vse They burie his gold and siluer with him the Chariot or Cart in which hee is carried forth is broken his Tent is destroyed neither is it lawfull to name his name till the third generation They obserue also other Funerall Rites too long to rehearse They lament their dead thirtie dayes more or lesse Their Parents and those of their family are thus cleansed They make two fires and pitch neere thereunto two Speares with a line from the top of the one to the other fastening on the same line some pieces of Buckram vnder which and betwixt the fires passe the Men Beasts and Tents There stand also two women one on this side the other on that casting water and repeating certaine charmes if any thing fall or be broken the Inchanters haue it And if any be slaine of Thunder the men in the Tent must thus be cleansed and all things in the Tent being otherwise reputed vncleane and not to be touched No men are more obedient to their Lords then the Tartars They seldome contend in words neuer in deeds They are reasonably courteous one to another their women are chaste adulterie is seldome heard of and theft is rare both punished by death Drunkennesse common but without brawles among themselues or discredit among others They are proud greedie deceitfull They eate Dogs Wolues Foxes Horses and in necessitie mans flesh Mice and other filth and that in as filthy a manner without Clothes and Napkins their Bootes and the Grasse can serue to wipe their greasie hands they haue no beard Hearbs Wine Meate or Beere nor doe they wash their dishes It is a great sinne amongst them to suffer any of their food to be lost and therefore they will not bestow a bone on a Dogge till they haue eaten the marrow Yvo Narbonensis in an Epistle recited by Mat. Paris Anno 1243. reporteth the confession of an Englishman which was taken with other Tartars by the Christians Hee saith that they called by the Name of Gods the auncient founders and fathers of their Tribes and at set times did solemnize feasts vnto them many of them being particular and but foure onely generall They thinke that all things are created for themselues alone They be hardy and strong in the brest leane and pale-faced rough and huf-shouldred hauing flat and short noses long and sharpe chinnes their vpper jawes low and declining their teeth long and thin their eye-browes extending from their foreheads downe to their noses their eyes inconstant and blacke their thighs thicke and legges short yet equall to vs in stature They are excellent Archers Vanquished they aske no fauour and vanquishing they shew no compassion They all persist as one man in their purpose of subduing the whole world Their proud swelling titles appeare in the Copies of those Letters of Duke Baiothnoy and Cuin Can expressed by Vincentius One of them beginneth thus By the precept of the liuing GOD CINGIS CHAM sonne of the sweet and worshipfull GOD saith that GOD is high aboue all the immortall GOD and vpon Earth CINGIS C HAM onely Lord c. These Letters of the Emperour the Tartars called the Letters of GOD so beginneth Duke Baiothnoy to the Pope who had sent Frier Ascelline with Alexander Albericus Simon thither in Embassage The word of BAIOTHNOY sent by the diuine disposition of CHAM Know this O Pope c. Frier Iohn saith he stiles himselfe The power of God and Emperour of all men and hath
in his Seale ingrauen words of like effect as is alreadie shewed Mandeuill hath the same report Will. de Rubruquis saith that they haue diuided Scythia amongst them from Danubius to the Sunne rising euery Captaine knowing the bounds of his pastures which they feede in the Winter descending Southwards ascending in the Summer Northwards Their houses are moueable remoued on great Carts which containe twentie foot betweene the wheeles their houses on each side ouer-reaching fiue foot drawne by aboue twenty Oxen. When they take them downe they turne the doore alwaies to the South Ouer the Masters head is an Image of Felt called the Masters brother and another ouer the head of the good wife or Mistres called her brother fastened to the wall and betwixt both of them is a little leane one which is the keeper of the whole house Shee hath also at her beds feet a Kids skin filled with wooll and a little Image looking towards the Maidens and Women Next to the doore on the Womens side which is the East as the mans side is on the West there is an Image with a Cowes Vdder for the Women whose office it is to milke the Kine on the other side another with a Mares Vdder for the Men. When they make merrie they sprinkle their drinke vpon these Images in order beginning at the Masters Then goeth a seruant out of the house with a cup full of drinke sprinkling thrice toward the South and bowing the knee at euery time and this is done for the honour of the Fire Then performeth he the like superstition toward the East for the honour of the Ayre next to the West for the honour of Water and lastly to the North in the behalfe of the Dead When the Master holdeth a cup in his hand to drinke before he tasteth thereof hee poureth his part vpon the ground if he drinketh sitting on horse-backe hee first poureth part thereof on the Mane of the Horse After the seruant aforesaid hath discharged his cups to the foure quarters of the world hee returneth to the house and two other seruants stand readie with two cups and two Basons to carry drinke vnto their Maister and that Wife which lay with him the last night sitting together on a bedde Their Sooth-sayers or Inchanters are their Priests To this may bee added out of the Manuscript aboue mentioned their Diuination by three bones thorough which being first burned blacke the Diuinor lookes and if the sight passeth straight and right it is a good token but if it be inwardly crooked or broken hee then vpon this euill presage ceaseth from his enterprise Master Ienkinson trauelled with certaine Tartars which diuined by the blade-bones of sheepe sod and then burnt to powder which being mingled with the bloud of the sheep they writ therewith certaine Characters with diuers words and Ceremonies and thence diuined of their successe which they found true to their cost They vsed Diuination also by foure swords Mangu Can desired a conference betwixt the Christians Saracens and Idolaters to see which of them could make best proofe of his Religion The Moal Tartars professed to beleeue one onely GOD the Author of life and death but as the hand which is one hath diuers fingers so thought he and they that this one GOD was pleased with diuers waies of deuotion Their Priests were diuiners they were many but had one Captaine or chiefe Bishop who alwaies placed his house or tent before that of the great Can about a stones cast distant Hee had charge of the Waine which carried the Idols the other Priests had their places appointed them Some of them were Astrologers specially that High-Priest which foretold the Ecclipses of the Moone All the people prouided them their meat that they might not go out of their Tents When an Ecclipse happens they sound their Organs and Timbrels and make a great noyse and when it is past they make great feasting drinking and mirth They foretell Holy-daies and those which are vnluckie for enterprises No warres are begun or made without their word They cause all presents which are sent to the Can to passe through the fire they purifie the houshold of the dead by the like rite which before may not bee touched On the ninth day of May they assemble all the white Mares and hallow them at which the Christians must be present with their Censors They then cast on the ground new Cosmos and make a great feast They foretell the destinies of Infants newly borne and when one is sicke they diuine by charmes whether the disease bee naturall or proceed of Sorcerie They are themselues Witches Sorcerers Inuokers of the Deuill this they doe in the night setting flesh in the midst of the house readie boiled vsing charmes Timbrells and falling into mad fits are bound Then comes the Deuill and giues them answeres Thus much Rubruquis M. Paulus thus reporteth of their Religion They say that there is a GOD on high in heauen of whom lifting vp their hands smiting their teeth three times together euery day with Censer and Incense they desire health and vnderstanding They place a Table aloft in the wall of their house in the which is written a name that representeth this god They haue another which they call Natigay or Itogay of Felt or other stuffe in euerie house They make him a wife and children and set his wife on the left hand and his children before him which seeme to doe him reuerence This they call the God of earthly things which keepeth their children beasts and corne and when they eat they annoint his mouth with the fat and the mouthes of his wife children and then cast out the broth out of the doore vnto other spirits And when their God hath had his part they take theirs Of this Natigay they with like Ceremonies of lifting vp their hands and smiting of their teeth desire temperature of the ayre fruits of the earth children and such like Their wiues are exceeding chaste and obseruant and though they bee many yet can Rachel and Leah yea ten or twentie of them agree with a maruellous vnion intent vnto their houshold and other businesse whereby they are gainefull and not chargeable to their Husbands When they marry the Husband couenanteth with the Father of the Maide who hauing giuen him power to take her wheresoeuer hee shall finde her hee seeketh her among some of her friends where shee hath then of purpose hidden her selfe and by a kinde of force carrieth her away They marry with any except their owne Mother and Sister Their Widdowe 's seldome marry because of their seruice to their former Husbands in another world except the sonne marrie his fathers wiues or the brother his brothers because they can there in the next world bee content to resigne them to their former Husbands againe The women buy sell and prouide all necessaries into the house the men intending nothing but their Armes
Hunting and Hawking If one hath buried a Male-child and another a Female the Parents contract a marriage betwixt those two and painting in papers Seruants Horses Clothes and Houshold and making writings for the confirmation of the Dower burne these things in the fire by the smoake whereof they in their smokie conceits imagine all these things to be carried and confirmed to their children in the other world and the Parents of the two dead parties claime kindred each of other as if they indeed had married their children while they liued In Xamdu did Cublai Can build a stately Palace encompassing sixteene miles of plaine ground with a wall wherein are fertile Meddowes pleasant Springs delightfull Streames and all sorts of beasts of chase and game and in the middest thereof a sumptuous house of pleasure which may be remoued from place to place Here hee doth abide in the moneths of Iune Iuly and August on the eight and twentieth day whereof hee departeth thence to another place to doe sacrifice on this manner He hath a Heard or Droue of Horses and Mares about ten thousand as white as snow of the milke whereof none may taste except hee bee of the bloud of Cingis Can. Yea the Tartars doe these beasts great reuerence nor dare any crosse their way or goe before them According to the direction of his Astrologers or Magicians he on the eight and twentieth of August aforesaid spendeth and poureth forth with his owne hands the milke of these Mares in the ayre and on the earth to giue drinke to the Spirits and Idols which they worship that they may preserue the men women beasts birds corne and other things growing on the earth These Astrologers or Necromancers are in their Art maruellous When the skie is cloudy and threatneth raine they will ascend the roofe of the Palace of the Grand Can and cause the raine and tempests to fall round about without touching the said Palace These which thus doe are called Tebeth and Chesmir two sorts of Idolaters which delude the people with opinion of their sanctitie imputing these workes to their dissembled holinesse and for this cause they goe in filthy and beastly manner not caring who seeth them with dirt on their faces neuer washing nor combing themselues And if any bee condemned to death they take dresse and eate him which they doe not if any die naturally They are also called Bachsi that is of such a Religion or Order as if one should say a Frier-Preacher or Minor and are exceedingly expert in their diuellish Art They cause that the Bottles in the Hall of the Great Can doe fill the Bowles of their owne accord which also without mans helpe passe ten paces through the ayre into the hands of the said Can and when hee hath drunke in like sort returne to their place These Bachsi sometimes resort vnto the Officers and threaten plagues or other misfortune from their Idols which to preuent they desire so many Muttons with black heads and so many pounds of Incense and Lignum Aloei to performe their due sacrifices Which they accordingly receiue and offer on their Feast-day sprinkling Broth before their Idols There be of these great Monasteries which seeme like a small Citie in some whereof are two thousand Monkes which shaue their heads and beards and weare a religious habite and hallow their Idols Feasts with great solemnitie of Hymnes and Lights Some of these may bee married Other there are called Sensim an Order which obserueth great abstinence and strictnesse of life in all their life eating nothing but Bran which they put in hot water and let it stand till all the white of the meale bee taken away and then eate it being thus washed These worship the Fire and are condemned of the other for Heretikes because they worship not their Idols and will not marry in any case They are shauen and weare hempen-garments of black or bright yellow and although they were Silke yet would they not alter the colour They sleepe on great Mats and liue the austerest life in the world Of their Astrologers in Cambalu were not fewer then fiue thousand Christians Catayans and Saracens maintained with food and rayment at the Great Cans charge These by their Astrolabe foretell of the change of weather mortalitie warres diseases c. And if any enterprise any great worke he resorteth vnto them and telling the houre of his Natiuitie by their Art is informed of the successe They hold the soule to be immortall and according to euery mans merits in his life to passe into a more noble creature till it be deified or ignoble as to a Pesant and then to a Dogge and so by degrees to the vilest They shew much reuerence to their Parents to whom if any bee vngratefull in their necessitie there is an Office and Officers appointed to trie and punish the offence In the Emperours hall none dare spit but for that purpose carrieth a little vessell to spit in nor dare any there make any noyse or loud talking The Tartars were at first very vncharitable to the poore and would curse them saying That if God had loued them he would haue prouided for them but after the Idolatrous Bachsi had commended Almes for a good worke there was great prouision made for them and euery day at least twentie thousand dishes of Rice Mill and Panike by certaine Officers distributed amongst them And for this liberalitie they adore him as a God Cingis amongst his first Lawes enacted as saith Vincentius the punishment of death to bee inflicted vpon offenders in those three vices which before time had beene most rife amongst them namely lying adulterie and theft of which yet towards other men that were not Tartars they made no conscience They are great Vsurers taking ten in the hundreth for a moneth besides vse vpon vse insomuch that a Souldier in Georgia which had borrowed fiue hundred pieces of coyne called Yperpera retaining the same fiue yeeres was constrained to repay seuen thousand And a Tartarian Lady for seuen yeeres vse of fiftie sheepe demanded seuen thousand Yperpera They are so couetous that though they abound in cattell they will scarce allow any to their owne expence while it is sound and good but if it die or be sicke They are addicted to Sodomie or Buggerie They eate sometimes for necessitie mans flesh sometimes to delight themselues and sometimes to terrifie others reckoning it a great glorie to haue slaine many and that by varietie of crueltie Their heads they shaue from eare to eare in manner of a Horse-shooe wearing long lockes at their eares and neckes There bee some of the Tartars which when they see their fathers grow old and diseased they giue them fat meates which may choake them And when they are thus dead they burne their bodies reseruing the ashes as a precious jewell sprinkling their meates with that powder But if any thinke not this enough which I am
which are dried Flesh Cheese Garlicke Rootes and a spare Horse for food besides a better for seruice Their haires tied to long poles are their banners onely the Prince receiueth from the Turke one of silke Both Horse and Men are exceeding skilfull in swimming In passing ouer large streames they set their Saddles and Baggage on Reedes or Rushes which they tye to diuers Horse-tailes themselues holding them by the Manes and guiding them sometimes they sit themselues on those Rushes and sometimes they kill and flay some of their Horses and turning the inside outward timbering them with the ribs of the Horse and sowing them with the hayre make Boates for transportation They take off the wheeles of their Carts and setting them on Rushes as aforesaid transport them The spoile is diuided in common and euery mans losse thence made good to conceale any thing is death whether pillaged from the enemie or found of their owne people In the yeere 1571. they came to Musco and fired the Suburbs which being of wood burned with such rage that in foure houres space it consumed the greatest part of the Citie being thirtie miles or more in compasse The rufulnesse of this sight was seconded with a more dismall euent the people burning in their houses and streets and whiles they sought to flye out of the Citie they wedged themselues with multitude so fast in the Gate which was furthest from the enemie and the streets adioyning as that three rankes walked one vpon the others heads the vppermost treading downe those that were lower so that there perished at that time as was said by the fire and the presse the number of eight hundred thousand people or more The Tartar sent the Russe a knife as vpbraiding him this losse and his desperate case therewith to stab himselfe The cause of this quarrell is the Tartars title to Cazan Astracan and Mosco it selfe which the Moscouite was wont to acknowledge with this homage yeerely in the Castle of Mosko to giue the Cans or Crims Horse Oates out of his Cap himselfe on foot the Crim abiding on his Horse This homage Basilius changed into a tribute of Furres which also by his sonne Iohn was denyed Hereupon once or twice euery yeere sometime about Whitsontide but oftner in haruest hee inuadeth the Country either in great numbers if the Can himselfe come or otherwise in fewer with lighter border-skirmishes Their common practise is to make diuers Armies and drawing the Russe to one place to inuade another They are all Horse-men carrying nothing but a Bow a sheafe of Arrowes and a Fauchion Sword they are expert Riders and shoot as readily backward as forward The Morses or Nobles haue Armour like the Turkes the Common-people none other then their apparell viz. a Black-sheeps skin with the wooll-side outward in the day time and inward in the night with a cap of the same They haue a rule that Iustice is to be practised but towards their own and therefore will promise any thing when they besiege a Citie but being once possessed of the place performe all manner of hostilitie When their number is small they make greater shew with counterfeit shapes of men set on horse-backe In giuing onset they make a great shout crying together Olla billa Olla billa they will dye rather then yeeld contrary to the Turkes custome The chiefe bootie they seeke for is store of Captiues specially yong boyes and girles for which purpose they haue bands intending nothing else and baskets like Bakers Pannyers to carrie them tenderly If they tyre or sicken on the way they dash them against the ground or some tree and so leaue them dead The Russe borders being vsed to their inuasions keepe few other cattell but Swine which their Religion abhorreth to touch They differ herein from the Turkish Religion that they haue certaine Idoll puppets made of silke or like stuffe of the fashion of a man which they fasten to the doore of their walking-houses to be as Ianusses or Keepers of their house And these Idols are made not by all but by certaine Religious women which they haue among them for that and like vses They haue besides the Image of their King of an huge bignesse which they erect at euerie Stage when the Armie marcheth to which euery one must bow as he passeth by both Tartar and Stranger They are much giuen to Witch-craft and ominous coniectures In marriage they onely abstaine from the Mother Sister and Daughter neither doe they account that woman a wife which hath not honoured them with the name of a Father and then beginneth he to take a dowrie of her friends of Horse Sheepe Kine c. If shee bee barren after a certaine time he turneth her home againe Vnder the Emperour they haue certaine Dukes or Morseys which rule ouer hords of ten twentie or fortie thousand which are bound to serue the Emperour with a certaine number of men double-horsed They preferre horse-flesh before other meates esteeming it stronger nourishment this notwithstanding they vsed to send thirtie or fortie thousand horse yeerely to Musko to exchange for other commodities Their Herds of Kine and Flocks of black Sheepe they keepe rather for the Milke then the Flesh though they sometime eate it They drinke Milke or warme Bloud and for the most part curde them both together as they trauell they sometime let their horse bloud and drinke it from his bodie Townes they plant none not standing Villages but haue walking houses built vpon wheeles like a Shepherds Cottage which they moue in the Spring from the South to the North and so with Winter returne Southwards when they come to their Stage or standing Place planting their houses in a rank making the forme of a Towne and Streets Gold and siluer they neglect as they do also Tillage which freeth their Countrey from inuasions For person and complexion they haue broad and flat visages of a tanned colour into yellow and blacke fierce and cruell lookes thin haired vpon the vpper lip and pit of the chin light and nimble bodied with short legs practising themselues to ride and shoot from their child-hood their Parents not suffering their children to eate till they haue shot within a certaine scantling of the marke Their speech is sudden and loud as it were out of a deepe hollow throat their singing like a Cowes lowing In the description of these Crims I haue been thus long because they are now the chiefe knowne Nation of the wandring Tartars and the rest differ little from them except in greater Barbarisme Master George Barkly a friend of mine a Merchant in London hauing trauelled Liuonia Russia Lithuania and Poland went from Cracouia with a Tartar Duke which had come thither to the Parliament to sue for his two Daughters taken by the Polachs and staied with him in his hords which consisted of about a thousand housholds of a kindred six moneths These Tartars sowed a three square graine called Totarka
foure moneths in which the citie endured fiftie thousand great shot before the Vice-Roy Alphonsus Castrius freed the same He leauing the charge of Goa to the care of Menesius the Arch-Bishop with a great Armada set forth in the beginning of May ignorant of this Siege and set vpon the Acheners by the way where hee got blowes and shame Sixe leagues from Malaca the Hollanders fought with him August the eleuenth The first day was little difference the next day one Holland Ship was burnt and the Admirall fired two Portugall ships burned one of them the Admirall On the third and fourth the Portugall had the better but so as neither part were absolute Conquerours Hee that will not onely reade but in manner see the most of these exploits of the Hollanders with other rarities of the Indies may resort to Theodoricke and Israel de Bry who haue in liuely stamps expressed these Nauigations with the obseruations of Linschoten and others Floris their Countrey-man complaynes that they suffer and assist Moores and Ethnikes in this Indian Trade which they forbid to their Seruants Countrey-men and Brethren vpon paine of Death and losse of Goods They haue in the Easterne Ilands done much harme to the Portugalls and Spaniards Captayne Schot tooke the Castle and Iland of Solor with a great quantitie of Sandelwood and sent the Portugalls to Malacca He mentioneth one Fleet of theirs in the Moluccos of two and twentie saile and that they expected the next yeere 1614. fourteene saile more Bangam nameth seuen and thirtie Factories and twentie Forts and Castles of theirs all beyond the Cape Comori In some places where they haue Castles hee saith They threatned to carry such as Prisoners to their Fort that should sell their commodities to the English In some places where the People are poore and haue nothing but their Cloues to liue on the Hollanders buy it at a cheap rate as fiftie Ryalls of Eight the Bahar which they seldome giue in mony but in Rice Clothes and Commodities so that eight Ryalls of Eight well employed on the Coast of Coromandel may here yeeld a Bahar which is sixe hundred twentie fiue pound of Cloues Hee addeth That they will not suffer the Malayans and Iauans to haue Cloues but of them at sixtie sixe Ryals readie money Richard Cock from Iapan writes That the Spaniards feare the losse of the Philippina's by their force which is sufficient to do in those Seas what they list The Spaniards succeeded the Portugals in the Moluccos which the Hollanders tooke from them and the Vice-roy of Mexico with the Gouernor of Manilla haue ioyned in their endeuors against them the Countrey people also better affect the Spaniard as more Liberall and Bountiful The Spaniards haue in these Easterne parts besides Manilla the Castles of Gamalamma in Ternate of Tidore Gelola Battachina as Bangam obserueth Thus much haue I thought to speake here of the Hollanders who haue worthily sought found much Honor especially by their Marine exploits round about the world which if it bee attended with some vnneighbourly quarrels with Ours and other soyle of couetousnesse in this humaine frailty and their proper thriftinesse is no great wonder Balbi mentioneth an Iland on this Coast called Carnalcubar the Inhabitants whereof goe from one Iland to another as the Caribes were wont to hunt men for their cruell diet For the most part they liue on fish goe naked without Law and had almost seized on him and his company Dauid Middleton affirmeth the like of another Iland called Seran which prouoked by wrongs from the Portugals eate all Christians they can get rosting them aliue without regard of any ransome CHAP. IIII. Of the Kingdome of Pegu or Brama and the subiect and neighbouring Kingdomes §. I. Of the Greatnesse of the King of Pegu OF the Kingdome Brema or Brama the Citie Royall is Pegu the Nation where began the greatnesse of the late Kings These Bramans inhabited neere the Lake Chiamay among whom the King of Pegu had his Lieutenants or Viceroyes one whereof the Deputy of Tangu about threescore and ten yeares since rebelled against him and surprised the Kingdomes of Prom Melintay Calam Bacam Mirandu Aua all peopled with the Bramans trending Northwards a hundred and fiftie leagues Hee after attempted Siam with an Armie of three hundred thousand and spent three moneths in making way through the huge Woods and inaccessible Places but atchieued not his purpose After his returne hee assayled Pegu and conquered it and then returned the second time 1567. as in the former Chapter is mentioned Hee subiected to his Seignorie twelue Kingdomes which Fernandes thus rehearseth The Kingdome of Cauelan where are the best Rubies and Saphyres Secondly that of Aua the bowels whereof are filled with Mines of Copper Lead and Siluer The third Bacan enriched with Mines of Gold Tungran the fourth aboundeth with Lac and Lead such is Prom the fifth the sixth is Iangoma stored with Copper Muske Pepper Silke Siluer Gold Lauran the seuenth hath Beioin enough to ladeships the eight and ninth are the Kingdomes of Trucon Staples of China-Merchandize the tenth and eleuenth are the Diademes of Cublan betweene Aua and China powdred with precious stones Siam whence wee last came is the last of the twelue in the inuasion whereof hee armed a million and threescore thousand men which number is short of Fredericks reckoning except wee ascribe that surplusage to Victualers Voluntaries and Seruants and Attendants on the baggage which Armie saith Fernandes hee tythed out of his people taking one only of ten Fredericke then in Pegu saith he had fiue hundred thousand sent him in supply of those which were slaine and lost of the first Armie which consisted of foureteene hundred thousand men after one and twentie moneths siege hee preuayled by Treason of the Siamites which opened one of their Gates in the night and receiued his Forces into the Citie whereupon the King of Siam poysoned himselfe leauing a rich bootie to the Conqueror Hee saw at the Kings returne the Elephants ordered in a triumphall square laden with Gold Siluer Iewels and with the Great Prisoners of Siam This King saith the same Author hath no power by Sea but in the Land for People Dominions Gold and Siluer hee farre exceeds the Great Turke He hath diuers Magasons full of Treasure which is euery day encreased without diminishing besides that hee is Lord of the Mines of Rubies and other Iewells The King in his Feasts vsed to ride on a triumphall Chariot all guilded drawne by sixteene Horses it was high with a goodly Canopy ouer it twentie Lords attended the same holding in their hands a Rope fastned to this Chariot to keepe it vpright The King sits in the middle and about him stand foure of his chiefe Fauorites Before marcheth the Armie in the midst all the Nobilitie and round about the Chariot exceeding pompously and orderly The King hath one principall Wife three
esteemed the worst slaues of all India for that they are all Theeues and the Women Whores although this fault is common through all India no place excepted They haue a custome neuer to dresse or seethe meat twice in one pot but haue euerie time a new one Whensoeuer they are found in Adulterie they haue their Noses cut off and are thence forwards narrowly looked to that they keepe not each others company The Portugalls haue here Porto Grande and Porto Pequino but without Forts and Gouernment euery man liuing after his owne lust and for the most part they are such as dare not stay in their places of better Gouernment for some wickednesse by them committed In Bengala are found great numbers of Abdas or Rhinocerotes whose horne growing vp from his snowt Teeth Flesh Blood Clawes and whatsoeuer he hath without and within his bodie is good against poyson and is much accounted of throughout all India The skinne vpon the vpper part of this Beast is all wrinkled as if hee were armed with shields It is a great enemy of the Elephant Some thinke that this is the right Vnicorne because as yet there is no other by late Trauellers found but onely by heare-say Onely Lodouicus Vertomannus saith he saw a couple of those other Vnicornes at Mecca one whereof had a horne of three Cubits being of the bignesse of a Colt of two yeeres and a halfe old the other was much lesse both sent to the Sultan of Mecca for a rare present out of Aethiopia Gesner in his Booke of Foure-footed Beasts citeth this testimony and some others whereby he perswadeth that there are diuers sorts of these Vnicornes but it cannot seeme otherwise then strange that in this last hundred of yeeres wherein the World hath vn-veyled her face more then euer before none of credit that I haue heard hath affirmed himselfe to haue seene this Vnicorne but in picture And in picture they haue lately abused M.T. Coryate who writing that he saw Vnicornes at the Mogors or Mogols Court which as some that were there told me were Rhinocerotes they haue published the same with picture of the Painters Vnicorne with a long horne out of his forehead whereas this groweth out of the middle of the Nose and is but short the length of a mans hand being a large Hornes measure That which is reported of their vertue against poyson proceedeth from the hearbs which Bengala yeeldeth for in other places they are not neer the price of these There are here also certain wild goats whose hornes are in account against venome as I my selfe saith Linschoten haue proued The Kings of Bengala in times past were chosen of the Abassine or Aethiopian slaues as the Soldans of Cairo were sometime of the Circassian Mamalukes Northward from Bengala lyeth the Kingdome of Arracan before mentioned The great Can subdued these parts and the Kingdome of Mien about the yere 1272. while Marcus Paulus liued there Arracan Chandican and Siripur are by Fernandez placed in Bengala as so many Kingdomes Patane or Patenau by Fredericke and Fitch reckoned to another Bengalau Kingdome which our Country-man Master Fitch calleth the Kingdome of Gouren so that vnder this name Bengala are comprehended many Seigniories all or the most part now subiect to the Mogor §. II. Of Ganges and the Superstitions there obserued OVr Maps seeme not to describe the Riuer Ganges so will wee here terme it with Ortelius Castaldus Barrius and all our later Trauellers both Merchants and Iesuites according to the due course thereof For Chaberis they bring from the North enclining to the East Guenga from the West but Master Fitch which continued fiue months in passing downe first in Iamena from Agra which falleth into Ganges and then in Ganges it selfe to Bengala although he confesseth it may be done in shorter time saith it commeth from the North-west and runneth East into the Sea Some call Chaberis Ganges and some hold Guenga to be Ganges and some make but one Riuer of them both and hence may happily arise in part that seeking of Ganges so farre off Both Ganga and Ganges are in sacred account saith Barros and therefore the Mahometan Kings will not suffer the superstitious washing of the Ethnikes therein without a Custome or Imposition There is in Ganges a place called Gongasagie that is the entrie of the Sea in which are many Fishes called Sea-Dogs They which are weary of this World and desire to haue a quicke passage to Paradise cast in themselues here to bee deuoured of these Fishes perswading themselues that the next and readiest way thither is by their jawes Ganges ouerflowing his bankes in times past drowned many Villages which so remaine and hath changed his wonted channell the cause that Tanda a Citie of trafficke where the people goe naked to the waste standeth now a league from the Riuer It watereth a fruitfull Countrey and populous and as the Oceans high Collector receiueth into him many Riuers by the way some no lesse then it selfe so that in the time of raine you cannot see from the one side of Ganges to the other The superstitious opinion conceiued in those parts of this Riuer appeareth by the reports of all Emanuel Pinner at Cambaia obserued many to resort thither on Pilgrimage sometime out of that Citie foure thousand and was told by the Gouernour of Bengala vnder the Mogor then at Lahor that there came thither sometime three hundred thousand or foure hundred thousand Pilgrims And addeth That not long before his comming to Cambaia there assembled there to this deuout iourney fiftie thousand people Happy they esteeme that man which washeth himselfe therein and secure of saluation if at the point of death hee may drinke of this water Hee conferred with one Gedacham a great man which had been on this holy voyage and had there weighed his Mother three times first by her weight in Siluer secondly in Gold thirdly in Pearles all which he gaue to the poore A brother of his called Rau being to goe to the great Mogor offered one hundred and fiftie thousand Pardaws that his Pagods or Idols should send him good successe They make an Image also to this Riuer whereunto they doe diuine honor The King of Calecut and the other Kings of Malabar keepe a solemne feast euery twelue yeeres in honor of this Riuer because that long since a certaine Brachmane falsly accused fled vnto Ganges there led an austere life twelue yeeres worshipping that Streame and his Idoll to whom when hee purposed to returne home after those twelue yeeres expired that Image of Ganges appeared and said That on the last day of February he would appeare in a Riuer of his owne Countrey and cause the Waters thereof to arise and run backward in witnesse of his innocencie and bade him assemble all the Lords of Malabar to the sight which accordingly came to passe and the memorie thereof is by this Feast solemnized
foure Gunners with great Peeces and goe not before the Armie lest they should hinder their sight or being hurt disturbe the rankes and therefore are set in the Rere a Sword bound to their trunke and Daggers fastened to their great teeth King Echebar was borne in the Prouince of Chaquata which hath Indostan on the South Persia on the West the Tartars East Their Language is Turkish but the Courtiers to this day speake Persian Baburxa his grand-father chased the Parthians vnto Bengala before possessors of the Region of the Mogors after whose death the Parthians or as they are now called Pataneans of Patanau before mentioned recouered themselues and warred on his sonne Their descent is from Tamerlan whose third sonne was Miromcha grandfather to Abusayd who slue Abdula successor to Abdelatife which had slaine Oleghbek the sonne and successor of Mirzah Charrok the fourth sonne and first successor of Tamerlan Sultan Hamed sonne of Abusayd obtayned Maurenahar and after him Babor his sonne which in the yeere 1500. was dispossessed by the Vsbechs yet still possessed Gaznehen and some parts of India succeeded by his sonne Homayen the father of this Achabar Thus Mirkand The Iesuites say they are Parthians descended of Cingis therefore rather to be called Tartars Achabars grandfather they call Baburxa which by his sword entred Industan and chased those Tartars into Bengala But they againe preuailed after his death insomuch that Achabars father Emmaupaxda as the Iesuites report being driuen to great straights by the Parthians Tartars or Pataneans was driuen to aske aide of the Sophi or Persian King which he obtained with condition of submitting himselfe to the Persian Religion The Mogors speake the Turkish language The Empire of this Mogor is exceeding great contayning the Countries of Bengala Cambaya Mendao and others comprehended by some vnder the name of Industan This Mendao is said to be ten leagues in circuit and that it cost the Mogor twelue yeeres siege Agra and Fatipore are two Cities in his Dominion great and full of people much exceeding London and the whole space betweene is as a continuall populous Market Many Kings he hath conquered and many haue submitted themselues and their States voluntarily to his subiection Twentie Gentile Kings are numbred in his Court which attend him equalling the King of Calecut in power Many others pay him tribute In his Countries are many Spices Pepper Ginger Cassia and others many precious Stones Pearles Metals of all sorts Silkes Cotton Horse and other Commodities which yeeld him many millions yeerely beyond his expences About the yeere 1582. the Iesuites first entred there after whose report his Dominions were then as followeth since much more enlarged Eleuen great Riuers run through his Dominions Taphi Haruada Chambel Iamena Ganges the other sixe are Indus or Schind as they call it and Catamul Cebcha Ray Chenao Rebeth tributaries to Indus The whole Monarchie enuironeth nine hundred leagues King Echebar hath many Lords each of which is to maintayne eight ten twelue or fourteene thousand Horse in readinesse for the warre besides Elephants of which in the whole Kingdome are said to bee fiftie thousand Himselfe can further bring of his owne into the Field fiftie thousand Horse and Foot-men innumerable To those Lordes hee alloweth certaine Prouinces for such Militarie seruice for hee is Lord of all nor hath any else possession of any thing but at the will of the King Once a yeere they appeare before the King where they present a view of those their enioyned Forces Many millions of Reuenue doe besides accrew vnto his Coffers yet his Port and Magnificence is not so great as of many other Princes eyther for Apparell Diet or the Maiestie of his Court-seruice Hee cannot write or reade but heareth often the Disputations of others and Histories read before him being of deepe iudgement piercing wit and wise fore-cast In execution of Iustice hee is very diligent insomuch that in the Citie where hee resideth he heareth all Causes himselfe neither is any malefactor punished without his knowledge himselfe giuing publike Audience twice euery day For which purpose he hath two wide Halls or rather open Courts and in them Royall Thrones where hee is attended with eight Councellors besides Notaries Yet doth hee stand and not sit and at other times sit on Carpets after the Turkish manner notwithstanding his Chayre of Estate standing by He hath twelue Learned men alway about him which ordinarily reason and dispute in his presence or relate Histories Hee is a curious discourser of all Sects Hee is both Affable and Maiesticall Mercifull and Seuere delights himselfe in diuers Games as fights of Buffals Cockes Harts Rammes Elephants Wrestlers Fencers Dances Comedies and in the Dances of Elephants and Camels thereto instructed In the midst of these Spectacles he dispatcheth serious affaires He delights in Hunting vsing the Panther to take wild Beasts Hunting Dogs hee had none They vse tame Harts to take the wild with Nets fastened to their hornes wherewith they intangle the other When hee goes to warre hee will cause a whole Wood to bee round beset with men hand in hand sending others in which raise the Beasts and driue them into the others armes which if they let them goe are punished to make sport that way He was skilfull in diuers Mechanicall Trades as making of Gunnes casting of Ordnance hauing his Worke-house in the Palace for that purpose But we haue obserued that this is common to all Mahumetan Priests and Princes the Great Turke yea the Great Challfa himselfe as Tudelensis writes of his Times practising some Mechanicall Mysterie Theeues and Pyrates He punished with losse of the hand Murtherers Adulterers Robbers by the high way with empaling hanging or other doaths not executed till the Sentence had beene thrice pronounced Loued and feared of his Owne Terrible to his Enemies Affable to the Vulgar seeming to grace them and their Presents with more respectiue Ceremonies then the Grandes of sparing Dyet scarce eating Flesh aboue foure times in the yeere but feeding by Rice Whit-meats and Electuaries sleeping but three houres in the night curiously industrious This King detesteth the Mahumetan Sect which as you heard his Father embraced for his aduantage and therefore hath ouerthrowne their Moschees in his Kingdome razing the Steeples and conuerting the rest to Stables and more trusteth and employeth the Gentiles in his affaires then the Moores whereupon many of them rebelled against him and stirred vp the Prince of Quabul his Brother to take Armes against whom Echebar opposed himselfe as is said and caused him to retire into his owne Countrey It is vncertaine what Religion hee is of some affirming him to bee a Moore some a Gentile some a Christian some of a fourth Sect and of none of the former Indeed it appeareth that he wauereth vncertaine which way of many to take able to see the absurdities of the Arabian and Gentile professions and not able to beleeue the high mysteries of the
them after that by helpe of Fresh-men sent in the Pinace they were got cleere of them certaine it is that all three driuing away vpon the ebbe the English had entered before and killed all they found fell on fire and running on the Sands there offered vp themselues at once to all the Elements the Sayles still standing embracing the Ayre the Keele kissing her Mother Earth till their more churlish brethren the Fire and Water put them out of possession and shared all betwixt them One of the Gallies lost her Nose with a shot and was content after that with their Other to looke on The Gallions rode beyond the Sands The Frigates could not but participate in their fellowes disaduentures many of them saith Leman were sunke and torne in pieces Masham another of the Hopes Company numbreth fiue and twentie thus perishing The Hope lost three men and had fourteene wounded the Hector lost two One shot of stone which the Hope receiued was measured seuen and twentie Inches about but the hurt was by fire in her tops by one of her owne men there slain whiles he sought to fire the Enemy The Portugals losse is vncertaine three hundred and fiftie men were said to be carried to Daman to be buried besides all that the Sea and Fire had shared betwixt them which were thought to make vp fiue hundred some report of eight hundred and yet themselues gaue out not aboue fortie or fiftie whereas the tide cast vp at one place eighteene drowned carkasses After this they tried experiments First by poyson and this was the Iesuites Iesuitisme I cannot call it Christianitie who sent to the Muccadan of Swally to entice him to poyson the Water of the Well whence the English fetched for their vse but the Ethnike had more honestie and put in quicke Tortoises that it might appeare by their death if any venemous hand had beene there But when Virtus virus wanted vires Dolus is added and the Vice-Roy hauing two ships sent him for supply two Iunkes eight or ten Boates these or the most of them were employed with great secrecie and subtiltie to fire our ships by night two full of fiery entrailes on the ninth of February the next night two others chained together and towed with Frigates and after that in the same night foure other chained together one of which being fired with an English shot burnt her selfe and her fellowes they put fire to all the rest which deuoured them all without harme to the English They tooke some of these Fire-workers one of which being examined confessed after M. Prings Relation thus The Admirall called Todos los Santos a ship of eight hundred tuns had sixe hundred men eight and twentie Peeces most brasse The Saint Benito Vice-Admirall of seuen hundred Tuns three hundred and threescore men twentie Peeces Saint Lorenzo a Ship of sixe hundred Tuns three hundred men twentie Peeces The Saint Christopher likewise The Saint Ieronimo of fiue hundred Tuns three hundred men and twentie three Peeces Saint Antonio foure hundred two hundred men and fifteene Peeces Saint Pedro two hundred a hundred and twentie men and eight Peeces Saint Paulo as many A Fly-boat of a hundred and fiftie Tuns fourescore men and foure Peeces The two Gallies had fiue and twentie Oares on a side and in both a hundred Souldiers Threescore Frigates with eighteene and twentie Oares on a side in each fifteene Souldiers So great their forces and blessed be God so little their force The Vice-Royes name was Don Ieronimo de Sanecko sometimes Captaine of Mosambike after that of Zeilan eighteene yeeres and now Vice-Roy by the Kings strait command and others importunitie drawne into this action Euery day was hee braued with the English Ordnance but neuer aduentured any other triall by fight the English riding neere his great Fleet and dispatching all their other affaires of Merchandise and mending the Hope which they sent home with this Newes when they departed from thence they seemed to stay for them in the way yet let them passe without any blowes This won them much glory among the countrey people Mocrob Chan giuing stately entertainment to the Generall in his Tents on shoare which one saith were a quarter of a mile about in the midst his owne of Crimson Sattin richly embroidered with Gold and Pearle and couered with Cloth of Gold he had many Elephants he gaue the Generall his Sword made said hee in his owne house the Hilts of massie Gold this is their custome to deseruing Captaines and He gaue him his Girdle Sword and Dagger and Hangers of as faire show but lesse worth Because I haue mentioned the Iesuites Arts in these parts let this also be added that Master Canning chiefe Merchant and Agent for the Company writ to Surat for some others to assist him being in great feare of poysoning by the Iesuites at the Court and before any could bee sent hee was dead May the nine and twentieth 1613. One English-man dying a little before was buried in their Church-yard whom they tooke vp and buried in the high-way but were compelled by the King to lay him in his former place threatning to turne them out of his countrey and their buried bodies out of that Church-yard But this later warres brought them into further miseries being denied their stipend and therefore forsaken of their new Conuerts who bringing them their Beades did vpbraid them the want of their pay one of the best Arguments though no great miracle wherewith they had perswaded them to their Religion A French Iesuit at Amadabar begged reliefe of the English wanting necessary sustenance Before the King allowed the Superior seuen Rupias a day and the rest three But now this and their faire Church also is denied them and they say their holies in their chamber Iohn Mildnall an English Papist had learned it is reported the Art of poysoning by which he made away three other English-men in Persia to make himselfe Master of the whole stock but I know not by what meanes himselfe tasted of the same cup and was exceedingly swelled but continued his life many moneths with Antidotes which yet here left him at Agra where hee left the value of twentie thousand Dolars after through the Kings Iustice recouered by the English Many other Sea-fights haue since happened in diuers parts of the Indies betwixt Our men and the Portugals as that by Captaine Ben. Ioseph in which he was slaine and Captaine Pepwel succeeded in the place and quarrell with Manuel de Meneses whose Carrack was consumed with fire by themselues as was thought rather then so great Treasures should be made English spoyles also in the Persian Gulfe by Captaine Shilling slaine therein Captaine Blithe and others which chaced the assayling Portugals Ruy Frere de Andrada their Commander called the Pride of Portugall getting a fall and since that Ormus it selfe taken by the Persians diuers other Portugall prizes and that especially of the
which hee might heare as hee passed and once also saw them the Eunuch purposely putting on a thinner cloth ouer his head there being of them some hundreds His wife had more accesse at Chan Channas Court whose daughter sometimes wife to the elder brother of this Mogol and liuing still a widdow had a desire to see the English-woman and Chan-Channa intreated her husband to permit it Shee was fetched in a close Chariot drawne by white Oxen attended by Eunuchs and was first brought into an open Court in midst of which was a Tanke or Well of Water where sate many women slaues to Chan-Channas daughter of diuers Nations and complexions some blacke exceeding louely and comely of person notwithstanding whose haire before did stand vp with right tufts as if it had growne vpward nor would ruffling disorder them some browne of Indian complexion others very white but pale and not ruddy many of them seemed goodly and louely all sitting in their slight but rich garments on the floore couered with carpets The Lady came forth in meaner attire whereat they all arose and did her reuerence with their faces to the ground Mistresse Steele made her three courtsies after the English fashion being also in English attire and deliuered her a Present without which there is no visitation of great persons and the Lady caused her to sit by her and after discourse entertained her with a Banket and began familiaritie with her continued and increased with often visitations and rewarded with many gifts as of womens vestments of of those parts some of which I saw the vpper garment like a smocke of thin Calico vnder which they weare a paire of breeches close aboue the neather parts very long and slender loosely ruffling about their legs of thin stuffe also the mans garment differing from the womans by the fastning on the side vnder the arme whereas the womans is fastened before both tyed with ribbands Chan Channa caused his Taylor to take view of Master Steele and without other measure hee made him a cloake of cloth of gold after the English fashion very comely which I also saw §. VI. Of the Rasboots and other people subiect to the Mogol and of their Countries Religion and Rites THus haue we delineated this huge Giantly Body of the Mogol Empire The Soule or Religion thereof is more inuisible What lurking places and labyrinths the breasts of the Kings haue had in their vnknowne curious vncertaine Faith yee haue heard and may there by guesse at the rest As the people are manifold so are their Rites some of which about Ganges and in other parts haue alreadie beene touched and some hereafter as the People and their Rites are diffused and dispersed in diuers Tracts of India we shall elsewhere mention Besides Christian Forreiners the principall Religion is Ethnike though that of the Prince be Mahumetan The Reisbuti Rasbootes or Rasbooches the ancient Inhabitants of the Countrey of Sinda are Gentiles How strong one of them is you haue heard Captaine Hawkins report His name as I haue since learned of Mr. Rogers Mr. Clarke and Mr. Withington is Ranna some of them affirming That hee is lately come in and hath sent his sonne a pledge to the Mogols Court who for this cause and his sake hath beene so long resident at Azmere But Mr. Clarke employed in these wars saith That it is not a subiection but voluntarie friendship and neighbourhood with acknowledgement of himselfe the Inferior A Rebell or Outlaw he cannot be called because hee was neuer subiect accounting the Mogoll Superior in power but not his Lord There are of these many Casts or Tribes each of which haue supreame and independent Lords Nature building them with little helpe of Art impregnable Fortresses or inaccessable Hils One of which called Dewras is said to haue very many populations able on the Hill tops to gather sufficient prouisions for themselues and the neighbour-Markets impossible without corruption to be conquered When any of these Casts or Tribes disagree the Mogoll interposeth himselfe professing to take part with the right Their Countrey lies in the direct way from Surat to Agra the wayes by Amadauar or by Brampore both much about yet frequented by Merchants for feare of them The Countrey people are rude naked from the waste vpwards with Turbants differing from the Mogol fashion Their Armes are Sword Buckler and Launce Their Buckler is great in fashion of a Bee-hiue in which they will giue their Camels drinke and Horses prouender Their Horses are good swift and strong which they ride vnshod and back at a yeere old A resolute people which the Mogoll saith knowes as well to die as any in the world They eate no Beefe nor Buffolo but haue them in superstitious respect The Rasbutche husband dying the wife is burned The manner is this The wise accompanies the dead bodie of her husband in her best array pompously attended with her friends and kindred and with Musick The fire being made she compasseth the same twice or thrice first bewayling her husbands death and then reioycing that she shall now liue with him againe and then embracing her friends sits downe on the top of the pyle taking her husbands head in her lap and bids them kindle the fire This done her friends throw Oyle and other sweet Perfumes on her shee enduring the fire with admirable patience loose and not bound I haue seene many it is M. Withingtons report the first at Surat the woman being but ten yeeres old and not yet a woman hauing not knowne her husband who was slaine in the wars and his clothes brought home Yet would she needs burne with his clothes and the Gouernour not permitting because shee was a Virgin her friends intreated and bribed him thereto shee seeming impatient of that delay and saying her husband was a great way before her with much blind ioy entring into endlesse sorrowes The kindred of the deceased husband doe not force this vnkind kindnesse but the wiues owne kindred holding it a disgrace to their family if shee refuse which she hath power to doe but few will and then shee must shaue her haire and breake her iewels and is not suffered to eate drinke sleepe or company with any bodie till her death If after purpose to burne impatient of the flame she leapes out her father and mother will bind and burne her perforce But such weaknesse seldome happens In some places they obserue it with Rites a little differing carrying the woman in great pompe on a Pageant and binding her to a stake all her kindred kneeling round about her and praying to the Sun and their other Idols Shee hath betwixt her legs and vnder each arme a bag of Gun-powder the fire made all of sweet Woods Wee shall mention other Rites in other places The Hendownes possesse the Countrey North from Asmere toward the Multans degenerate Gentiles and refusing no manner of Flesh or Fish They pray naked dresse and eat
be the Reliques of the Tartarian conquests in those parts so Adelham is King of Iustice Neza in the Persian which Scaliger saith is of like extent in the East as Latine in the West is a Lance Maluco signifieth the Kingdome Neza or Nizamaluco the Speare or Lance of the kingdom So Cotamaluco the Tower of the kingdom Imadmaluco the Throne of the Kingdome c Nizamaluco is also called Nizamoxa which Xa or Scha is a Persian title signifying as Monsieur in France Don in Spaine and giuen by Ismael the Sophi and Tamas his sonne to all those Kings that would communicate in their Sect which Nizamoxa only yeelded to Other of them made shew but soone recanted Thus farre Garcias The Decan Kings being now ten or twelue make joynt warre against the Mogoll hauing one Lieutenant Generall which is Amber Chapu an Abassen slaue before mentioned out of Captaine Hawkins who hath many Lecks of Rupias in ready money and is Protector of the Kingdome of Amdanagar the titular King being a childe One Robert Iohnson an Englishman turned Moore and was entertained with much respect of one of the Decan Kings but died eight dayes after his Circumcision So were Robert Claxon and Robert Trally voluntarily robbed of that which they neuer had Faith and Religion and turned Moores The Decans dominians reach from the West Sea to that of Choromandel or very neere thereto The chiefe reason of their Mahumetan Religion was that Conquest by Nosaradin and his successors Moores that there are so many Kingdomes proceed from that diuision before mentioned §. III. Of the Banian and Cambayan superstitions THe Religion in Cambaya is partly Moorish partly Heathenish The Banians are many in Sinda and other Countries of the Mogol There are some thirty Casts of them in Sinda this is the Countrey which Indus last forsaketh inhabited by Boloches and Rasbooches and Banians the great Townes and Cities gouerned by Mogols These are of thirty different Sects which may not eate with each other They must also marry in their owne Cast Tribe and Sect and which is more in the same trade as the Sonne of a Barber with a Barbers Daughter These marriages are made when they be yong sometime almost before they be For when two women are pregnant the Parents will make a match betweene their Children if death or the sexe disappoint not When they are three or foure yeeres old the Parents which haue agreed on a match betweene their Children make a great feast and set this young couple on horsebacke a man behind each of them to hold them in their best clothes accompanied with the Bramenes or Priests and many others according to their state and so leade them vp and downe the Citie where they dwell and then to the Pagode or Temple After Ceremonies there done they come home and make festiuall cheere certaine dayes as they are able At ten yeeres of age they lie together The burning their dead is common to all their Sects They are of the Pythagorean or he was rather of their fancy which he learned of the Indians When the husband dies the wife shaues her head and weares her jewels no more so continuing till death Thus farre Master Withington M. Couert relateth that they haue God in pictures of stone hanging their Beades on the heads of the pictures and then with their faces towards the Sunne doe worship it saying all their comforts proceed from it I saw a Kow adorned with Iewels and a Vest of gold her head bedecked with garlands flowers and then being brought to a burial place where they vse to make Sermons they kisse her feet and teats and worship her I asking why they did so they answered that she was the mother of beasts brought them milke butter cheese and the Oxe to till the ground and lastly her Hide did make leather to make them shooes Moreouer they say she is blest by the Mother of God to be honored aboue all beasts Another writes that these Banians are the wisest Merchants in the East exceeding the Iewes very rich some worth 2. or 300000li. He addes that they pay a great summe to the Mogol to preuent killing of Oxen and when our men had shot a Turtle-doue through the wings they will giue a Riall of eight to redeeme and preserue it Generall Downton in his last Iournall writes that when they would haue obtained a Bazar or Market by the shoare answere was made that they might but not for Bullocks For the Mogol had granted his Firma to the Banians for a mighty summe yeerly to saue their liues For Souldiery these are but shadowes of men all their Fortitude smoking out in these superstitious speculations and therefore an easie prey to any Inuader So true a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haue they sustained being metamorphosed and transanimated from men to blockes and liuing statues or to ghosts Beniamin Day nameth one of their Sects called Ash-men whose bodies being most part naked are couered with ashes whereby they looke like ghosts or dead men They liue idlely on reliefe not so much as begging One of these was in great account with haire hanging to his feet platted together his nailes fiue or sixe inches long Vertomannus is Author that they worship not Idols or Pagodes Others report That this way aad others they are exceeding religiously deuoted They obserue a strict kind of fasting which lasteth with some eight dayes with others fifteene twenty or thirty dayes in all which space they eate not a bit onely when they thirst drinke water One could not see when to make an end of this his penance till his left eye fell out of his head as both had done before out of his heart In Cambaia they had one Bramene in such reputation of holinesse and honour that they would salute him before they meddled with their worldly affaires One affirmed to this Iesuite That if his Bramene should command him to distribute all his goods to the poore he would doe it yea he would lay downe his life at his command On the eight day of Ianuarie i in that Citie were giuen in almes twenty thousand Pardawes which is in value about a Flemish Dollar one man had giuen fiue thousand thereof another three thousand another fifteene hundred The cause was because that day as their Bramenes affirmed the Sunne departed from Sur to Horte Of their Pilgrimages is spoken before some Eastward to Ganges some Westward to Mecca to wit the Moores not men alone but women also and because Mahomet hath forbidden all vnmarried women this holy Iourney they will marrie before they set forth and dissolue the same marriage againe after their returne Hereby they thinke to purchase merit with God I went one day sayth Pinnerus to the publike Hospitall which the Citizens of Cambaia had founded for all kindes of Birds to cure them in their sicknesse Some Peacockes were there incurable and therefore might haue
square The soyle is not very fertile subiect to much Snow the ayre wholsome The bowels of the earth are stored with diuers Mettals the Trees are fruitfull and one wonderfull in that it abhorreth moysture and if happely it bee moystened it shrinketh and becommeth withered which they remedie by plucking it vp by the rootes and after it is dryed in the Sunne to set it in drie sand if a bough bee broken off and nayled on againe it groweth They haue two high Mountaynes one of which casteth foorth flames and in the toppe thereof the Diuell vseth to shew himselfe in a bright Cloud to some that by long fasting haue prepared themselues to this sight the other called Figeniana is by some leagues higher then the Cloudes They much esteeme a tall personablenesse they plucke off the haires on their head Children before the common people halfe way the Nobilitie almost all leauing but a little growing behind which growes long and is tyed vp on knots to touch which were to offer great indignitie to a man They can endure much hardship an Infant new-borne in the coldest of Winter is presently carried to the Riuer to bee washed their education is hard yet are they neate they vse forkes as the Chinois or stickes not touching the meat with their fingers and therefore need no Naperie they sit on Carpets and enter the roomes vnshod their Tables are a hand high some eighteene inches square curiously wrought to each Guest one and changed at euery new seruice or change of meat Frois saith speaking of Feasts they haue three of them at the beginning of the Feast set before each guest with diuers gilded Dishes in each of them and as many at the end And in greater solemnities more They vse much the powder of a certaine Herbe called Chia of which they put as much as a Walnut-shell may containe into a dish of Porcelane and drinke it with hot water At the departure of Friends they will shew all their most precious Houshold furniture the best whereof they employ about the heating water or other vses for this Herbe which is of precious account with them The women in Iapon which wanted meanes to bring vp their Children with inhumaine butcherie did depriue them being new-borne of that life which not long before they had communicated to them Their Houses are most of wood because of often Earthquakes and some of stone Temples and Monasteries they haue for both Sexes and more had till Nubunanga destroyed them Their Language is one and yet exceedingly diuersified according as they differ in State or Sexe or as they speake in praise or dispraise vsing a diuers Idiom They vse Characters in writing and Printing as in China Their Swords are of a most excellent temper Their Customes differ in many things from other men Blacke is a festiuall colour White a funerall their meates drinkes perfumes are as dissonant to ours Their Teeth are coloured with blacke as beauties liuery borrowed of Art which wee by Art would auoyd They mount on the right side of the Horse They sit as we rise to entertaine a friend They giue to the sicke persons salt things sharpe and raw they vse Pills neuer let blood we contrary as in other rites either to other ridiculous All their Nobles are called Toni amongst whom are diuers degrees all of them holding their all in capite to finde so many Souldiers to the warres at their owne costs Generally the whole Nation is wittie pouertie is a disgrace to no man Reproches Thefts Periuries Dice-play are hatefull very ambitious they are in all things respectiue to their credite full of courtesie each to other neuer brawling no not at home with their housholds The inconstancie of that State learneth them by vse to prepare for and to welcome euery State They are exceedingly subtill hypocriticall and double-dealing they are also of cruell disposition not to their enemies alone but sometimes will assay the goodnesse of their blade and strength of their arme on some innocent body and in case of distresse they esteeme it a credit to preuent the sentence of Law by bloody execution done on themselues which they vsually doe in ripping vp their brests a-crosse a seruant or friend attending to smite off his head and if it bee a Man of any sort his friends and followers in like manner with their owne hands plucke out their bowels to testifie their loue The Gouernours haue absolute rule ouer their inferiours yea in euery priuate Family the authoritie extendeth to life or death The people saith Adams are exceeding courteous and valiant they are gouerned in great Ciuilitie no Land better with seueritie of Iustice They are very superstitious and of diuers opinions HONDIVS his Map of Iapan IAPAN I. §. II. The Voyages of some English to Iapan and their abode there THis our Countryman went chiefe Pilot of a Fleet of Hollanders of fiue Saile 1599. and wintred in the Magellan Straits from Aprill to September Neere to the I le of Saint Mary in seuen and thirtie degrees in the South-sea the ship wherein hee was and another of the Fleet lost their men in fight with the Indians They sayled thence to Iapan and sought the North-Cape which is false placed in Maps in thirtie degrees but found it in 35½ In this voyage from Saint Mary hither they were foure moneths and two and twenty dayes and then there were but sixe besides himselfe that could stand vpon their legs They anchored neere Bomage and two or three dayes after a Iesuit from Langasack came aboord them The King of Bungo befriended them with house-roome and refreshing for their sicke but three of their company dyed the next day and three after onely eighteene were left The Emperour sent fiue Gallies or Frigats for them about fourescore leagues distance and demanded of them many questions touching our Countrey and the termes of Warre and Peace in which it stood with others Then was he commanded to prison and two dayes after conuented againe and demanded the cause of his Voyage The Iesuits and Portugals informed against them as robbers of all Nations and vsed their best friends to their worst designements so that euery day they looked to bee crossed or crucified which is there the vsuall death of malefactors But the Emperour answered they had not hurt him and after long imprisonment he was suffered to returne to his Ship and restitution of the goods before seized on commanded but without effect because they were dispersed They had fiftie thousand Rials giuen them This Citie was called Saca two leagues and a halfe from Ozaca From thence they were remoued to Quanto an hundred and twentie leagues Eastward neere to Eddo where the Emperour resided They could not obtaine leaue to goe where the Hollanders traded but were allowed each man two pound of Rice a day and eleuen or twelue Ducats a yeere In processe of three or foure yeeres the Emperour employed Adams in making him
of keeping much within going abroad with their faces couered with Vailes Fannes and chayre Curtaines and so few in such a Sea of people might easily escape their sight Somewhat that before by vs related more the Iesuites owne Histories can cleere this point which I heere mention because diuers in speech and writing so confidently affirme that none of the Iesuites are or haue beene in China when as yet in so many forreine Ports they meet with China-Merchants all trading on perill of their liues if briberie preuented not seueritie But I will not kindle that fire of contention in these Relations which betweene those Nations so easily flameth the Chinois and Iaponians The Emperour sent his Letter to his Maiestie of Great Britaine as did also the King of Firando with promise of much kindnesse to His Subiects which with many other Rarities of this and the rest of Captayne Saris his Voyage and Actions in the Red-sea at Bantam the Moluccas and other Places I haue in my bookes of Voyages now published to which and other Iaponian voyages there added I referre the more Studious §. III. Of the Gouernment and Courage of the Iaponers YEe haue heard that in the Empire of Iapon are sixtie sixe Signiories or petty Kingdomes all subiect to one Monarch Touching their ancient Kings wee can say little but as it seemes in these last eight hundred yeeres They haue had much Ciuil-warre each labouring to make Himselfe Lord of as much as he could The three last haue beene the greatest which Iapon in many ages hath seene The first of these was Nabunanga a great Tyrant a greater was Quabacondono his Successour both in Tyrannie and Empire who from a Cutter of wood climbed to the Imperiall Soueraigntie Hee had a Nephew whom Hee caused to be made Quabacondono contenting Himselfe with the Title of Taicosama but growing in jealousie of this Rising Sunne soone brought Him to a Set enforcing Him to crosse or kill Himselfe with other of his Companions after the Iaponian manner Before his Death hauing no Children but one Infant He sent for Gieiaso Lord of eight Kingdomes and committed to Him as Protectour the Administration of the Kingdome adjoyning as Counsellers foure other great Princes and fiue other of His owne Creatures that these Decem-viri might rule the State in the Minority of his Sonne For further securitie He tooke an Oath of these and all the Nobilitie and married the Neece of Gieiaso to this young Emperour being about two yeeres old Hee also made marriages betwixt others of the Nobilitie to hold them in concord But these bonds were too weake for soone after the Nine Counsellers or Gouernours brake out against Daifusama so was Gieiaso now called whom Taicosama had appointed chiefe of the Tenne and this fire beeing smothered kindled the second time into a greater flame which brought all Iapan into combustion wherein Daifusama being Conquerour added many Kingdomes to his owne and at last the Empire also which was all this while entituled vpon Firoi or Fireizama or Findeorizama the Sonne of Taicosama Daifusama vsurping the Empire changed his Title into Cubo Captaine Saris calls him Ogoshasama perhaps a later Title He holds more Kingdomes in his hand then any formerly fifteene beside those that Taicosama held this being their policy to keepe some Signiories immediatly subiect and make others Tributary This Emperour fortified at Gieudo or Edoo in his Kingdome of Quanto employing three hundred thousand continually in his works from February to September where now his Sonne resides as apparant Heire to this Monarchy Fireisama Sonne of Taicosama keepes at Ozaca where by later Intelligence from Master Cockes wee vnderstand that there haue resorted to him of Exiles Male-contents and others eighty or a hundred thousand against whom Ogoshasama gathered an Army of three hundred thousand the issue of which warre we haue not yet heard but onely that Ozaca a City as bigge as London within the wals is burned All Iapon sometime obeyed one Prince called Vo or Dairi who at length addicting himselfe to his priuate delights and putting off the burthen of ruling to his Officers grew in contempt and at last euery one seized on his owne Prouince whereof you haue heard there are threescore and sixe leauing the Dairi a bare title and a Heralds Kingdome to giue termes of honour at his pleasure whence he rayseth great reuenue otherwise subiect excepting his Title as are all the rest to the Lord of Tensa so they call the noblest Kingdome adioyning to Meaco This Vo or Dairi descendeth by succession from the ancient Kings out of which he is chosen and is honoured as a God He may not touch the ground with his foote which if he doe he is put by the place neuer goeth out of his house seldome is seene of the people He sitteth in his seat with a Bow and Arrowes on one hand of him on the other a Dagger If he should kill any or if hee shew himselfe an enemy to peace hee is depriued as well as if he had trodden on the ground All great men haue their Factors with him to procure new Titles of honour the only fewell of his greatnesse The King of China giuing Royall Ensignes to Taicosama perswaded him to depose and abolish the Dairi which he liued not to effect They haue another generall Officer or chiefe Iustice which denounceth war and in peace giueth sentence on matters in controuersie But these are but the Instruments of the Lords of Tensa as are also the Bonzij These are their Religious among whom one is supreme in cases spirituall by whom all their old Holies are ordered and all new are confirmed or dashed The Tundi which are as their Bishops are by Him consecrated and confirmed although their nomination be by Lay-patrons He dispenseth with them in diuers Priuiledges and Immunities he enioyeth great Reuenue and Soueraignty and is aduanced hereto by money and kindred The Tundi giue Priestly orders dispense in smaller matters as eating flesh on daies prohibited They are subiect in spirituall things to these in secular affaires to their Kings and Ciuill Magistrates Through their diuisions and many wars they were much infested with Robbers and Pyrats till Quabocondonus in stead of so many Tyrants erected One and became vniuersall Monarch of Iapon Betweene him and the King of China hapned warres about the Kingdome of Coray which the Iaponites left vpon his death and the Chinois also as caring for no more then they already had Many of them still are Pyrats very much feared and not suffered to land in any place Captaine Dauis had experience of their daring spirits to his cost for hauing taken a ship of them and not possessing himselfe of their weapons because of their humble semblance they watched opportunity and slue him and thought to haue taken their takers and made themselues Masters of the English ship hauing a watch-word or token for those aboord their owne
people of their money by many deuices as by selling them Scroles to keepe them by the Deuill from hurt of Deuils after death borrowing of money here to repay with great interest in the future World giuing the Creditor a Bill or Scroll of their hands for security by telling of things stolne or lost which they doe by Inchantments calling a Deuill into a child who being so possessed answereth their questions by selling their blessings and curses like Balaam Some by vow the most liue vnmarryed as the Bonzian women Another Sect called janambuxos before their admission into that Order liue two thousand or more together on a high Mountayne for the space of threescore dayes macerating themselues with selfe-inflicted penance the Deuill in diuers shapes meane-while appearing to them And after this they are receiued into that damnable Fellowship distinguished by white flockes hanging downe their neckes curled haire and blacke hats and so wander from place to place giuing notice of their comming by a little Bell. Another Sect called Genguis dwell on some high Hill blacke of complexion and as is supposed horned marrie Wiues of their owne kindred passe ouer great Riuers by the Deuils helpe who on a certaine Hill at times appointed appeareth to them of whom by the name of Amida he is worshipped In another Hill he was wont to appeare to his deuout followers whom then hee would lead as they thought to Paradise indeed to destruction They say that a Sonne not able to perswade his Father from this passage to Paradise secretly followed him with his Bow and Arrowes and when the Deuill appeared shot and wounded a Foxe whom he followed by the bloud to a Lake wherein he found many dead mens bones They haue another Vniuersity in Iapon called Coia whose Bonzian Students are of the Sect of Combendaxis supposed the Inuenter of the Iaponian Letters He in his old age digged a foure-square Caue into which hee conueyed himselfe affirming that hee then dyed not but after some Millions of yeeres would returne in the dayes of one Mirozu which then should be a most worthy King in Iapon About his Sepulchre burne many Lampes sent thither from diuers Nations with opinion that such as enrich that Monument shall themselues here be enriched and in the other life by Combendaxis patronized In the Colledges here liue sixe thousand of those Shauelings from whom women are restrayned vpon paine of death At Fatonochaiti the Bonzij trayned vp witty and proper youths in all trickes of subtlety and guile acquainting them with Genealogies of Princes that so they might counterfeit to bee the sonnes of such or such great men and borrowing money on that credit might enrich their wicked Colledge till the sleight being found they were killed of the Inhabitants There be that worship the Sunne and Moone who haue an Image with three heads which they say is the vertue of the Sunne Moone and Elements These worship the Deuill in visible shape appearing to them with many and costly Sacrifices Some Bonzij play the Physicians which burne certaine papers in which are written the sentences of Cam and Fotoch which papers being burnt they put the ashes in drinke and giue the same to cure diseases and with lyes to turne away lyes and fraudulent dealing Some hold Xacas booke in such veneration that without it they hold it impossible to bee saued Other Bonzij haue beene in other ages in high reputation of holinesse but one especially not a hundred yeeres since the author of the sect called Icoxos the Ruler or Generall of which sect is openly wicked but so adored of the people that if he but looke on them they will salute him with teares of ioy praying him that all their sinnes may bee pardoned and therewith giue him no small quantitie of their gold His yeerly festiuall is so honoured with thronging of the people that in the entrie of the Cloyster many are trodden vnder foot which yet is of the blinde people accounted a happinesse many willingly yeelding themselues to be killed in that presse And in the night whiles his prayses are sung there is a great howling and lamentation Nequiron was author of the sect Foquexan There is an Image or Colossus of Copper in the way from Ozaca to Sorungo called Dabis made hollow sitting vpon his heeles of huge greatnesse and yeelding a great sound if any hallow in the hollow thereof as some of Captaine Saris his companie did At Meaco he obserued one Temple as great as the body of Paules westward from the Quire with a stone roofe borne vp on as high pillars Hee saw an Idoll greater then the former reaching vp to the top of the arch That of Dabis was in their way to the pilgrimage of Tenchadema where Master Adams told him that hee had beene There they euery moneth present the Deuill with a new Virgin instructed by the Bonzij to aske him certayne questions which he in humane shape appearing answereth hauing the carnall vse of her body if some Bonzi make not the Deuill Cuckold as in our Egyptian Relations yee shall find of Tyrannus Some of their Bonzij professe a militarie discipline as the Knights of Malta The profession called Neugori was instituted by Cacubau who is therefore deified in which some intend their prayers whiles others fight and others performe their taske of making fiue arrowes a day Their gouernment is an Anarchie euery one obeying and commanding the meanest person amongst them hauing a Negatiue in all their consultations And nothing is agreed on till all be agreed In the night they often kill one another without remorse and yet such is their Religion this Sect holdeth it a sinne to kill a flye or any liuing thing Amongst the Bonzij there are two principall men which if vnder their hand-writing they giue their testimoniall to other of their Orders it is as conferring a Degree yea a kinde of Canonization For thence-forward they sit in a chaire and are adored and appoint to other Students their taskes of meditation One of these puffed vp with vanitie and arrogance professed to know what he was before he was borne and what should become of him after death Valentine Caruaglio in relating the death of some principall Nobles which withstood Daifusama the present Emperor speaks of a certaine Bonzi which neuer stirres out of doores but vpon such occasions who accompanied with many of his Sect after other hallowing ceremonies did giue them a certaine booke to kisse and laid it on their heads wherein they reposed much holinesse and worshipped it as a god but one of them named Augustine reiected him crying out hee was a Christian and therewith tooke out a picture of Queene Catharine of Portugall sister to Charles the fifth in which were also represented the holy Virgin and our Lord and with great reuerence laid it three times on his head and so resounding the names of Iesus and Maria was beheaded This I mention to let
had his skinne painted with a hot Iron Pensill he and his people at Magellan's peswasion were baptized and burned their Idols which were made of hollow wood with great faces and foure teeth like Bores tuskes in their mouthes painted they were all ouer but had only a forepart and nothing behind They weare in their yard a nayle of Gold They had many wiues but one principall They obserued many Ceremonies in killing a Hogge in Sacrifice as it seemed to the Sunne After the sounding of their Cymbals and certaine Cates set downe in platters two old women came forth with Trumpets or Pipes of Reed and did reuerence to the Sunne and then clothing themselues with sacred Vestments one of them put about her fore-head a haire-lace with two hornes holding another heire-lace or skarfe in her hand and so beganne to sound dance and call vpon the Sunne wherein she is followed by the other both of them in this manner dancing about the Hogge which is there fast tyed The horned Beldame still muttereth certaine words to the Sunne and the other answereth her then doth shee take a cup of wine and after some Ceremonies powreth it on the Hogge and after that with a Launce after dances and flourishes she killeth the Hogge All this while a little Torch is burning which at last she taketh into her mouth and byteth it and the other woman washeth the Pipes with the Swines bloud and with her finger embrewed with bloud marketh the fore-head of her husband first and then of the rest Then doe they vntire themselues and onely with women associates eate the cheare in the platters and after sindge the Hogge and eat him Without these Ceremonies they eat no Swines flesh From hence Magellan went to Mathan where in a battle with the Ilanders he was shine In Pulaoan they keepe Cockes for the game but eate not of their flesh forbidden by their Superstitions In Ciumbubon they found a tree which had leaues like those of the Mulbery hauing besides on each side of the leafe as it were two feete with which as if it had beene mouing and sensible it would stirre and goe vp and downe Pigafetta kept one eight dayes in a platter and when he touched it presently it would flee from him and moue vp and downe he thought it liued of the ayre In Burneo the people are partly Moores and partly Gentiles and according to their Religions haue two Kings and two Royall Cities situated in Salt-water The Moores when they kill a Hen or a Goat vse first certayne words to the Sunne The Gentiles worship the Sunne and Moone esteeming the one Male and the other Female him the Father this the Mother of the Stars whom also they reckon in the catalogue of their Demi-gods They salute the Sun in his morning-approach with certaine Verses and adoration which they also performe to the Moone and demand of them children riches and other their necessaries After death they expect no future state The Spaniards heard of great Pearles as bigge as Egges which the King of Burneo had and if you beleeue them they tooke an Oyster themselues whose fishie substance weighed seuen and fortie pounds The Moore King in Burneo was serued in his Palace and attended only by women and Maydens In Gilolo they are likewise some of the Arabian Sect the others Gentiles The Moores had two Kings of their Law each of which had sixe hundred children The Gentiles vsed to worship the first thing they encounter in the morning all the day following They were sometime man-eaters some of the Ilanders were by the Portugals conuerted but the King being poysoned by a Mahumetan they declined Yet one Nobleman named Iohn first killed his wife and children with his owne hands lest they should apostatize and then offered himselfe to endure any torment §. II. Of the Moluccos Banda Amboyna and Selebes THe Moluccos are vsually reckoned fiue as before is said but many other Ilands are subiect to them and by some Authours called also by that name The King of Ternate is said to haue seuenty Ilands vnder his subiection and in his Port representeth great Maiesty Both heere and in Banda the Mahumetan Superstition hath set footing and preuayled as in the other adioyning Ilands the Moores being as zealous to winne Proselites as to enrich themselues None of these Ilands is aboue sixe leagues in compasse enriched with Cloues but of other fruits barren and poore One tree they haue which out of the cut branches yeeldeth a white wholsome and sauourie liquor for drinke they call it Tuaca and the pith thereof affoordeth them meate called Sagu tasting in the mouth like sowre Curds melting like Sugar whereof they make certayne Cakes which will endure good for food ten yeeres HONDIVS his Map of the Indian Ilands INSULAE INDIAE orientalis The Cloue-trees not onely sucke vp all the moysture of the Earth where they grow disdayning any other plant should grow neere them like our Inclosers suddenly drinking vp all the Heauens liberality in showres but with their thirsty appetite intercept the running waters that descend from the Mountaines before they can betake them to their Mothers lap the Oceans refuge In this Iland are said to bee men hauing anckles with spurres like to Cockes heere are Hogges with hornes a Riuer stored with fish and yet so hot that it flayeth off the skin of any creature which entereth it Oysters so large that they Christen in the shels Crabs so strong that with their clawes they will breake the Iron of a Pick-axe stones which grow like fish whereof they make Lime In Ternate is a Mountayne which as it were angry with Nature for being fastned to the earth doth not only lift vp his high head aboue the Ayrie Regions of cloudes but endeuoureth also to conioyne it selfe with the fiery Element wherewith it seemeth to hold some entercourse with dreadfull thunders belching out light flames mixed with a darke smoke like proud Greatnesse wasting it selfe with it owne flames and filling the neighbouring-valley with ashes It is not much aboue a hundred yeeres since first the Sect of Mahumet entred the Moluccas But now both heere and in Amboino the Iesuits haue their Residences and haue perswaded many to their Catholike Faith and whipping Processions Stephan ab Hagan in the yeere 1605. wanne this Iland of Amboino and the Fort of the Portugals to the States it is a Cloue-Iland The King of Ternate is Mahumetan In Ternate theft is neuer suffered vnpunished the Hollanders saw a Boy of eleuen or twelue yeeres for stealing a leafe of Tobacco led vp and downe with his hands bound behind him for a publike spectacle and derision to other Boyes They mayntaine deadly wars with the Portugals and spare none of them that they can get If an Eclipse of the Sunne or Moone happen they howle and make piteous lamentation perswading themselues that their King or some great man amongst them will
promise with the Hollanders when they obiected it My tongue he answered is not of Bone When they are sicke they vow vnto God vpon their recouerie a more honourable death which they performe after their recouerie by the murtherous hand of some other vpon them They are great Inchanters and obserue houres and fitting minutes and moments of time for composing their Blades and Armour of which they are conceited that being tempered with their charmes and superstitions with the least drawing bloud of another they will kill him themselues in their inchaunted Armour safe from others blowes They abide in expectation of these martiall minutes for their coniured Armours sometimes eight or ten yeeres before they can finish them The Iauans say That their Ancestors came from China which Countrey they forsooke because of the tyrannie wherewith they were oppressed and in great multitudes peopled this Iland They weare their haire and their nailes long They are dutifull to their superiors The great men stirre not forth without a great troupe of followers They are seldome idle much busied about their scabberds and weapons which they vse to poyson They are not without their weapons night or day which they will not suffer another man to touch They are so eager of reuenge that they will presse on their aduersaries weapon drawing it thorow their owne body to kill him that hath wounded them They haue Mahumetane Temples where they doe their deuotions with great silence They acknowledge IESVS Mahomet Dauid and Moses foure Prophets They obserue their houres and two Fasts or Lents The great mens wiues neuer goe out of the doores to be seene Their Cities are Ballambua and Panarucan a litle from whence is a burning Hill which first brake forth 1586. and oppressed infinite numbers of men and cast great stones into the citie for three dayes space making one continued night of darknesse Passarua the King whereof married the King of Ballambuas daughter and the second night after hee had lyen with her slue her and her attendants because hee would not turne Mahumetane Ioartam Surrabaia Tuban Matara are also royall Cities as are Daunia Taggal Charabaon and many others But bantam is of most traffick frequenced by Portugals Dutch and English in which euery day are three seuerall markets Here Merchants when they come may buy a woman for their fleshly and worldly businesse you may adde the Deuill too to make vp the number which at their departure they sell againe Publike affaires are treated handled by night at which time the Counsellors of State meet and ascend some tree or the roose of the house viewing the Heauens till the Moone arise and then goe into the Senate-house The women in Iaua act Comedies They punish Adulterie with death the woman chusing her neerest friend or allie to stabbe her The Southerne parts of Iaua are little knowne being full of Lions and wilde Beasts It hath been fatall to many English but much through their owne distemper with Racke a wine made or Rice and their contagious women Iohn Milwards iournall relateth of their voyage against their wills by the South of Iaua and of some Ilands Bayes and other obseruations in those parts Not farre from Bantam liue certaine of the Passarrans which being there oppressed by their King came hither and heere obtayned a piece of ground to build them a Citie which is called Sura They haue a King or Gouernour and liue quietly following Husbandrie they eate nothing that hath life a common Superstition of the Indians weare white Clothes of Paper made of the leaues of Trees and neuer marrie herein resembling the Iewish Essees yet neuer want succeeding generation Many of the Iauans daily consecrating themselues vnto their Societie The Chinois in Iaua doe sometimes bring vp Crocodiles and eate them Bantam is the chiefe Factorie of the English although they haue others The King of Bantam hath the Title but the Pangram exerciseth the Power and hath shut vp the King where none but at his pleasure may come at him The situation of this Citie is low and vnwholsome it is often subiect to fire in diuers of which fires our English haue by Gods blessing well escaped Not farre from hence at the I le Pulo Penione the Trades Increase perished in the Careening most of the Company both of English and others which wrought on Her dying of an infectious sicknesse which a Chinoise offered by sacrifice to the Diuell to cleere Sir Henry Middleton heere dyed of this sicknesse and the Ship too wanting that Head and necessarie Hands to sustaine her bequeathing that goodly Fabricke to the two Elements Fire and Water which not agreeing in the Diuiding whiles each laboured to haue all the Ship was lost in the quarrell A great losse of our greatest Merchants-ship that England euer had but not till after great exploits and not comparable to diuers losses of the Portugals or Hollanders at the Iland Mauricius and other places both there and at their owne doores The King of Tuban is the richest King and mightiest in all Iaua They haue many Horses and make great account of them decking them with gallant furniture of gold siluer and the counterfeits of Dragons and Diuels on their Saddles they ride and manage their Horses with great skill Iambee is another Passaman for vnwholsomnesse Madura is North from Iaua a fertile Iland of Rice the soyle whereof is so moyst and waterish that their Buffals and men goe almost knee-deepe when they sow it Arosbay is the chiefe Citie They are theeuish and giuen to spoyle and captiued many of the Hollanders which went thither on shoare to buy commodities which they were forced to redeeme at a deare rate In these parts are Battes as bigge as Hennes which the people rost and eate The Iland Baly is East from Iaua very populous contayning as is thought sixe hundred thousand Inhabitants they are Ethnikes and worship that which they first meet in the morning Heere and in Pulo Rossa the Women are burned with their dead Husbands one man is said to haue had fiftie of his Wiues for they marrie as many as they please burned with him whiles the Hollanders were there The Iland hath many Bulls Buffals Goates Swine Horse with many kindes of Fowles Fruits and Metals The chiefe men are carried by slaues on Seats borne on their shoulders or else in Chariots drawne with Buffals In the Voyage of Master Thomas Candish is mention made of a Iauan King called Raia Ballomboam very aged which had a hundred Wiues and his Sonne had fiftie Their custome is that when the King dyeth they burne the body and preserue the ashes Fiue dayes after the wiues of the dead King goe to a place appointed and there shee which was deerest in his fauour throweth a ball from her and where that ball resteth thither they goe all and turning their faces Eastward stabbe themselues with a Crise or Dagger to the heart
They are very resolute people and dread no attempt which the King shall enioyne them bee it neuer so dangerous All the race of this King Ballomboam was rased and vtterly destroyed by the Passaruan after a long siege which warre was begun in the blood of the King of Ballamboams Daughter whom he slew as is before said and added this Drunkennesse vnto his thirst Iortam or Ioartam contayneth about a thousand Housholds The Inhabitants are Ethnikes and haue their Temples in Woods to which they resort to say and doe their Holies at noone before their deformed Diuell-formed Pagodes In this Citie dwelleth the chiefe Pope or heigh Priest of that Superstition whose authoritie is great in all those parts Hee was a hundred and twentie yeeres old and had many Wiues which nourished him with their milke being not able to take other sustenance a deadly enemie to the Christians whom the King did yet with some priuiledges fauour Edmund Scot writeth That they vse in Bantam martiall Law Adulterie is death The free Iauan must to euery wife keepe ten women-slaues which are their Concubines also some keepe fortie but they may haue but three Wiues They are proud and by this multitude of Slaues poore cruell and cowardly Their Crisses or Daggers are two foot long waued Indenture-fashion and poysoned that few escape The vulgar sort haue little Religion but many pray to the Diuell whom for that end they haue painted in their houses and set Wax Candles and sing before them for feare of hurt which they doe not to God because of his goodnesse The most of their worke is to carue stickes for their Crisse-handles They are Couzeners Theeues Idle Gluttons take Betele Opium Tobacco They haue diuers Sects yet most are in manner Atheists Many Chinois dwell there Some thinke that if they bee good they shall be borne againe after death to great riches and that wicked men shall bee turned into Toades or other vgly beasts Euery New Moone they burne Sacrifices and sing ouer them certayne Prayers in the meane while tinging a Bell which at the end of euery Prayer they ring out which is also their Passing-Bell Ceremonie when any are readie to die They furnish their Altars with Goats Hennes Duckes sometimes raw and sometimes ready dressed all which they eate onely certaine papers painted and cut out in curious workes they burne Many of them haue some skill in Astronomie They keepe no Sabbath but what day they begin any great worke they after keepe holy They haue South-sayers which sometimes runne vp and downe the streets like mad-men with swords in their hands tearing their hayre and throwing themselues against the ground Chinois cut not their haire for then they may not returne to China They buy Slaues and get Children of them which they carrie with them to China but sell the Mother The * Moores if they be Great men haue Moschees in their owne houses they haue one great one in the Citie Forreiners whereof are many from many places inhabite the Suburbes They buy by night distilled Wines of the Chinois and drinke it secretly being forbidden it by their Mahumetane Law It was about the yeere 1560. that this people became of that Sect The men and women passe their time day and night in much sloath dalliance and chewing Betele Epicuri de grege porci CHAP. XVII Of Samatra and Zeilan SAmatra is esteemed by some the greatest of the Easterne Ilands stretching it selfe almost seuen hundred miles in length in bredth aboue two hundred The Ayre is not very wholsome by reason of the situation vnder the Line and the multitude of Lakes and Riuers whereout the Sun drinketh more then hee can well concoct and therefore as it were belcheth out heere continually such crude and vndigested vapours Their food is Millet Rice Sagu and Fruits Their riches are Pepper Ginger Cassia Silke Benioyn Gold Tinne Iron c. The Kingdome of Campa yeeldeth Trees whose pith or marrow is Aloe which is prized in India at the like weight some say of Gold the Barke is called Aquila In the Sea-coast they are Moores in Religion and so haue been about these last two hundred yeeres vp within Land they are Pagans and in many places as in the Kingdomes of Andragiri and Aru they are Man-eaters They were diuided before the Portugals entred India into nine and twentie Kingdomes whereof the chiefe was Pedir after that Pacem and now Acem For Abram sometime a Slaue since King of Acem hath conquered almost all the North part of the Iland and with helpe from the Turke and the Arabians distresseth sometimes the affaires of Malacca This King gaue in marriage with his Daughter to the King of Ior a Peece of Ordnance such as for greatnesse length and workmanship can hardly bee matched in all Christendome Heere is a Hill called Balaluanus which continually burneth and a Fountaine as is reported which runneth pure Balsome Some thinke that this was Chersonesus Aurea of the Ancients Galuanus writeth That the Bacas or Man-eaters in the Mountaines of Samatra gild their teeth and esteeme the flesh of blacke people sweeter then of the white The flesh of their Kine Buffes and Hennes is as blacke as Inke They say that there are certaine people there called Daraqui Dara which haue tayles like to Sheepe Heere is said also to grow a Tree the juyce whereof is strong poyson and if it touch the blood of a man killeth him but if a man drinke of it it is a soueraigne Antidote As for those tayled-people a slander by Beckets Legend reported of some Kentish-men iniurious to that angrie Saint and after applyed to our whole Nation many indeed esteeming the English to bee tayled Galuano affirmeth That the King of Tidore told him that in the Ilands of Batto-China there were some which had tayles hauing also a thing like vnto a dugge betweene their coddes out of the which there came Milke Nicoli di Conti saith in his time the Samatrans were all Gentiles and the Man-eaters amongst them vsed the skuls of their eaten enemies in stead of money exchanging the same for their necessaries and he was accounted the richest man which had most of those skuls in his house In Vertomannus time they had money in Pedir marked on the one side with a Diuell on the other with a Chariot drawne with Elephants Their Religion hee saith is the same with those of Tarnassari burning their Wiues in like manner The inhabitants are cunning Artificers Merchants and Saylers their Ships haue at each end a Prow which with maruellous agilitie they can dispose forwards or backwards making vse of the same according to the diuersitie of Wind and Channell which there are very changeable In Acem are Mesquits of Timber and Reed with Vessels of water at the entrie for them to wash according to the Arabian custome The King comes little abroad nor may any goe to him except he be sent for
Nation being the scumme and dregs of other Nations disguised by a deuised tongue and habit called in some Countries Cingari their life resembling much the Beduini or Rezuini roguish Arabians wandring in Syria and other parts Bellonius saith That these wander through all the Turkish Empire and are no lesse strangers in Egypt then other places They are cunning in Iron-worke and cheating Fortune-tellers some esteeme them Walachians But least I should also impose too cruell a taske on my more willing Readers I will proceed to other obseruations I haue heere in this Egyptian relation of their Rites Manners and Mysteries beene the larger both because Authors are herein plentifull and especially because Egypt hath beene an olde storer and treasurer of these mysticall Rites for that later vpstart the Mysticall Babylon in the West which as shee is spiritually called Sodome and Aegypt so like that Strumpet mentioned by Salomon hath not a little decked her bed with the Ornaments Carpets and Laces of Aegypt Wiser were the Romanes of olde which made diuers Lawes to expell the Aegyptian Rites out of their Citie which the later Popes entertaine CHAP. V. Of the manifold alterations of State and Religion in Aegypt by the Persians Grecians Romans Christians Saracens and Turkes §. I. Of the Persians and Graecians acts in Aegypt and the famous Vniuersitie and Librarie at Alexandria THe last Egyptian Pharao was Psammenitus vanquished by Cambyses sonne of Cyrus the Persian who quite extinguished that Egyptian Gouernment and much eclipsed their superstitious solemnities For Cambyses proclaimed defiance not to the persons onely of the Egyptians but to their Gods also yea hee set their sacred Beasts in the fore-front of his battell that being thus shielded by their owne deuotion hee might easily ruinate the Kingdome Such a disaduantage is Superstition to her followers being indeed but a life-lesse carkasse of true Religion which alway breedeth true Fortitude as Ptolomey and the Romanes vsed the like stratageme against the Iewes on their Sabbath which in it selfe a diuine Commandement they construed to a superstitious Rest a Sacrifice without Mercie wherein they might helpe their beasts but suffer themselues like beasts to be ledde to the slaughter Cambyses hauing pulled downe their Temples in Egypt intended as much to the Oracle of Iupiter Ammon in which exploit hee imployed fiftie thousand men which as the Ammonians report were ouer-whelmed with a tempest of Sand Other newes of them was neuer heard Himselfe meane-while meanely prouided of victuall for such an enterprise made an Expedition against the Ethiopians in which Famine making her selfe Purueyour for the Armie fedde them with the flesh of each other euery tenth man being allotted to this bloodie seruice Thus with a double discomfiture altogether discomforted hee retireth to Memphis where hee found them obseruing their festiuall solemnitie of the New-found Apis and interpreting this ioy to haue proceeded from his losse hee slew the Magistrate whipped the Priests commanded to kill the Citizens that were found feasting and wounded their Apis with his sword vnto death Hee practised no lesse hostilitie vpon their Obeliskes Sepulchres and Temples The Sepulchers they esteemed Sacred as their eternall Habitations and no greater securitie could any Egyptian giue vnto his Creditor then the dead bodies of their Parents The Temples euery where accounted holy heere were many and those magnificent At Memphis they had the Temples of Serapis Apis Venus and the most ancient of them all of Vulcan with the Pigmey-Image of Vulcan in it which Cambyses derided of Serapis at Canopus where Pilgrimes by dreames receiued Oracles at Heraclium Sai and Butis to Latona at Mendes to Pan at Momemphis to Venus a Necropolis Nicopolis and other places to other supposed Deities Cambyses also burned the Images of the Cabyrians and the Temple of Anubis at Heliopilis whose stately building and spacious circuit Strabo describeth as likewise at Thebes They write that after as hee was taking Horse his sword falling out of the Scabberd wounded him in the thigh where hee before had wounded Apis and slew him In the time while the Persians enioyed Egypt the Athenians by instigation of Inarus King of Libya inuaded Egypt wonne Nilus and Memphis but after sixe yeeres lost all againe Ochas one of his Successours called of the Aegyptians Asse killed their Apis and placed an Asse in his roome which kindled such indignation in Bagoas an Egyptian one of his Eunuches that hee murthered Ochus whom hee hurled to bee rent and torne of Cats that this Beast sacred to Isis might reuenge the indignitie offred to Apis. But this Eclipse of the Egyptian superstition caused by this Persian imposition had an end together with that Monarchie For Alexander did not only leaue them to their wonted Rites himselfe sacrificing to their Apis and solemnizing Games in his honor but added further glory to their Countrey by erection of that famous Citie named of himselfe Alexandria wheras some thinke the Citie No had before stood destroyed by Nabuchodonoser second in reputation to Rome the receptacle of Iewish Grecian and Egyptian Religions adorned with many Temples and Palaces his Successours Ptolomaeus Lagi of whom the following Kings were all called Ptolomaei and Lagidae Philadelphus Euergetes Philopator Epiphanes Philomator Euergetes the second Physcon Lathurus Auletes the Father of Cleopatra whom Iulius Caesar made Queene of Aegypt the price of her honestie and Anthonie his wife whom together with her selfe her ambition ouerthrew adding to the greatnesse of Alexandria Platoes Phylosophie was not onely first borrowed of the Egyptians but was publikely read at Alexandria as well as at Athens which continued many ages Sixe hundred yeeres after his death Ammonius surnamed of his former occupation being a Porter Saccus seemed to haue lighted on the bookes of Hermes and thence learned the Doctrine of the Trinitie of whom his Disciples Plotinus and Aurelius write and after them their Schollers Porphyrie and Theodorus Asinaeus and their Auditors Iamblichus and Syrianus to this last succeeded at Athens Proclus Lycius and after him the last of the greatest Platonikes Damascius which haue written many things of the three beginnings The same Ammonius with like Philosophicall happinesse are said to haue found the Oracles of Zoroaster which the two Iulians the Father and the Sonne Chaldaeans translated out of their tongue into Greeke in the time of M. Aurelius the Philosopher Pythagoras had before learned it of Zabratus in Assiria which it seemeth Plato heard of the younger Architas and dispersed closely the seedes thereof in his Bookes so that the elder Interpreters conceiued him not till the time of this Ammonius the Porter from whom heere as from Socrates a Statuarie in Athens flowed this Diuine wisedome Hee taught at Alexandria in the dayes of Clemens Alexandrinus about two hundred yeeres after Christ Origen was his hearer Iamblichus comprehended these Oracles of Zoroaster in thirtie Bookes or thereabouts for Damascius citeth the
the mountaines which happily they atchieued Yea the Portugals wearied with the warres which they were forced to maintayne in defence of those places they held in Africa the expences so much surmounting the reuenue abandoned them to the Seriffs And now the want of enemies procured enmitie betwixt the Brethren who trying that valour against each other which before they had exercised ioyntly against their enemies the issue was that the younger in two battels hauing ouercome the elder and at the second which was Anno 1544. hauing taken him prisoner confined him to Tafilete Hee now sole Monarch of Marocco conuerts his forces against the King of Fez to try if he could bee his Master in the field as hee sometimes had beene in the Schoole and failed not of his attempt but hauing once taken and freed him the second time because he had broken promise he depriued him and his sonnes of estate and life He also by meanes of his sonnes took Tremizen which soone after was recouered from them by Sal Araes Vice-roy of Algier and Fez also added by an ouerthrow of the Seriff to the Turkes conquest who gaue the gouernment of Fez to Buasson Prince of Veles But he in an vnfortunate battell with the Seriff lost his life and state Mahomet going after to Taradant was by the way slaine in his Pauilion by the Treason of some Turkes suborned thereunto by the King of Algier of whom all but fiue in their returne were slaine by the people Anno 1559. Mulley Abdala the Seriffs sonne was proclaymed King Some write that by occasion of a Rebellion in Sus hee sent to the bordering Turkes for aide who first helped after murthered him and hauing sacked Taradant and ouer-runne the Countrey two moneths together were in their returne by the Mountainers cut off Mully Abdala hauing raigned fifteene yeeres dyed leauing behind him thirteene sonnes the eldest Abdala commanded the rest to be killed but Abdelmelech the second brother escaped into Turkie and Muley Hamet the third brother esteemed of a simple and quiet spirit not any way dangerous to the state was spared The other tenne were put to death in one day at Taradant where they had beene brought vp This Abdela dying left behind him three sonnes Muley Mahomet Muley Sheck Muley Nassar the two younger escaped into Spaine where Sheck is yet liuing and turned Christian Nassar returned in the foureteenth yeere of Muley Hamets Raigne and had almost driuen Muley Sheck then Gouernour of Fez vnder his Father to his heeles had not superstition more preuayled with Nassars followers then Allegeance For when Lent came his Souldiers would needs home to keepe their Easter at their owne houses for feare whereof Nassar hastily giuing battest was there slaine Abdelmelech before fled into Turkie now came backe with Turkish forces and got the Kingdome from Mahomet who fleeing or as others write sending for succour to Sebastian King of Portugall obtained it In the yeere 1578. Fiue thousand Germans were entertayned in the Portugall pay for the expedition and great forces were leuyed the Pope sending Stukely that English Traytor falsely termed Marquesse of Ireland with fixe hundred Italians to Sebastian who the foure and twentieth of Iune tooke Sea and the next day with a Fleet of one thousand and three hundred sayle or as Doglioni hath it setting in order his Armada of fiue hundred sayle and blessing his Royall Standard with thirtie sixe thousand Footmen and foure thousand Horse set forth towards Africa Where Abdelmelech being sickly had assembled an Armie of fifteene thousand Footmen and foure and fortie thousand Horse men On the fourth day of August they joyned battell and the Duke of Auero with his Portugals made a great impression into the Moores host which Abdelmelich labouring beyond his naturall force to withstand saued his people but lost his life not by the Sword of the enemy but by the weakenesse of his body deliuered vp to death His brother Hamet ruled the Armie as yet ignorant of what had befalne and made such slaughter of the Portugals that the Duke of Auero the King of Portugall and other great Personages there fell and Mahomet himselfe was drowned in fleeing ouer a Riuer Thus remayned Hamet victorious and at one time had the dead corpes of three Kings in his Tent Such is the furie of Waire the force of death trampling vnder foot the meanest and triumphing ouer the greatest Stukely among the rest receiued due wages for his treacherie and disloyaltie to his Countrey slaine out of his Countrey by the barbarous Barbarian To Abadelmelech was Master Edmund Hogan employed in Embassage by the Maiestie of our late Soueraigne Anno one thousand fiue hundred seuentie seuen and with all good Offices entertayned To Hament his Successour was from the same Sacred Maiestie sent Ambassadour Master Henry Roberts Anno one thousand fiue hundred eightie fiue who was there Lieger three yeeres This Muley Hamet in a Letter to the Earle of Leicester thus begins In the name of the mercifull and pitifull God The blessing of God light vpon our Lord and Prophet Mahomet and those that are obedient vnto him The seruant of God both mightie in warre and mightily exalted by the grace of God Myra Momanyn the sonne of Myra Momanyn the Iarif the Hozeni whose Kingdomes God maintayne Vnto the right famous c. In an Edict published in behalfe of the English hee stileth himselfe The seruant of the Supreame God the Conquerour in his cause the successor aduanced by God c. He flayed off the skin from the carkasse of Mahomet drowned in the battell as is said and filled it full of Straw and sent it through all Prouinces of his Kingdome for a spectacle He raigned seuen and twentie yeeres He sent an Embassage into England Anno a thousand sixe hundred and one performed by Abdala Waecad Anowne His people did so feare him that Abdala Creme his Customer hauing one onely Sonne who in an idle businesse and busie idlenesse would needs feed his curious eyes with the light of the Palace where the Kings Concubines were caused him to bee strangled before his face He gouerned the Alarbes which are supposed to bee of Arabian Race and said to vse the Arabike Language Inhabitants of the plaine and Champaine Countries of Marocco Fez and Sus in peace and subiection receiuing their tents duly paid The Brebers or Mountainers are the Natiues and ancient Inhabitants chased by the former into strong Cities and the Naturall Forts of Hils as our Progenitors serued the Britaines forcing them to the Mountaines of Wales and Cornwall a people of another Language called Tamaset and disposition whom hee could not so easily tame and therefore in policie hee drew them into forreine Expeditions especially against the Negros thereby extending his Empire so farre that way as by Camell it was sixe moneths iourney from Marocco to the extremest bounds Likewise he vsed them to goe with the Carauans
Hia falling and many of his followers vpon him till a certaine Alcayde knowing him cryed that Bomobali that is the King of clouts or rags was slaine whereupon all forsooke him and fled his other troupes now also comming to the flight which before his indiscretion and impatience would not suffer him to vse in the fight Thus died this glorious vainglorious Saint a man of great valour which hee had tryed in thirty seuerall Battailes and skirmishes in which he obtained the better both against Sidan and the Mountayners whose Corne-fields he burnt destroyed their Vineyards and in two or three daies had cut down sixty thousand Oliue-trees The place of this battle betwixt Hamet and Hia was in or neere the Gardens which are said to extend foure miles from Marocco the time in October 1613. Alcuid Azus was then in Marocco with the Sonne of Hamet both which vpon this disaster fled with abundance of Treasure but by the Larbies were taken and Azus his head presently smitten off as the supposed contriuer of many policies to their detriment Hamets Sonne was carried to Marocco and presented to Sidan where after diuers contumelies opprobriously carried on an Asse diuers dayes he was at last slaine When Side Hia had slaine Hamet hee grew suspected to Sidan because hee did not then presently proclaime him nor durst he aduenture to the City till Hia had remooued his forces further The City meane while sustayned diuers abuses by the Souldiers as before by the Vsurper in so much that Sidan wept when hee entred and saw the beauty of his Palace defaced which some say is comparable in greatnesse and statelinesse to the best in Christendome and kept within doores three moneths or more After this comming forth hee brake his Couenant with Hia and those which before he had pardoned were now put to death and some also grieuously tortured Whereupon Hia tooke armes againe and came neere to Marocco with a great Power which suddenly he was forced to disperse and to returne home for feare of Treason by Side Lassan a great man in his Armie which was reported to hold intelligence with Sidan and to haue written to him Thus barbarous and miserable is the present State of Barbary Sidan the only Suruiuer of the Brethren possessing Marocco Fez acknowledging no Souereigne but the City gouerned by the Magistrates thereof and in the Countrey each Cast or Tribe by it selfe Mully Abdela the Sonne of Mully Shek liues sometimes at Micanes sometimes at Alcasar little respected maintayning himselfe by spoyle and robbery and Side Hia enioying the Royall profits of the Kingdome of Sus. He liues commonly at Taradant holds the Countrey subiect but arrogates not the title of King His word is Lanserel hoc layenore Side Hia that is Let the Truth liue and Side Hia flourish A late Letter from thence signifies the feare that Sidan had of Hia's third approch to Marocco in which respect he sent two thousand Souldiers into the Countrey of Draa thence to enter into Sus if such inuasion happened But we haue beene too tedious Actors of this Barbarian Tragedie Wee must forward on our Pilgrimage and now hauing glutted our eyes with bloud let vs take more quiet view of the other parts of this Kingdome Agmet was sometimes called a second Marocco from whence it standeth foure and twenty miles The Hils and Valley about it adorned with Gardens and Vineyards a faire Riuer and fertile fields yeelding fiftie fold encrease haue assembled Natures Forces to ioyne with Arte if Magicke may be so termed and the Histories write true for the common good of Agmet and Marocco The Riuer runneth as is thought to Marocco vnder the ground which secret passage is attributed to the Wizards of Ioseph Founder of Marocco lest the water course should be cut off from the City This fruitfull Agmet in Leo's time was peopled onely with Foxes and wild beasts sauing that a certaine Heremite held the Castle with a hundred of his Disciples The Mountaynes are very rude according to their rough and cold places of habitation many of them couered continually with Snow In Nififa they gaze and wonder at strangers in Semede they forced Leo to play the Iudge and Notarie accepting no excuse eight dayes and then set him in a Church-porch and after a certaine Prayer presented themselues with their presents before him Cockes Hens Nuts Garlike and some of the better sort a Goat which all he gaue his Host money they had none for him In Secsina there is at all times of the yeere Snow There are many great Caues wherein they winter their beasts in Nouember Ianuary and February They weare no shooes but certaine Sandals and are lustie men at ninety or a hundred yeeres old Temnella is an Hereticall Hill and Towne which hath a faire Temple They are of Elmaheli his Sect and challenge any stranger which comes amongst them to dispute In Hantera are many Iewes of the Carraim Sect The fourth Region of this Kingdom is Guzzula confining with the Hill Ilda on the West Atlas on the North Hea on the East They haue no walled Townes but great Villages neither haue they King or Gouernour the cause of Ciuill Warres amongst them yet doe they obserue three dayes in a Weeke truce when euery man may trauell or batter safely A certaine Heremite who was reputed a Saint was Authour of this three dayes truce in each weeke Hee had but one eye I my selfe sayth Leo saw him and found him to bee trustie courteous and liberall Duccala the fifth Region lyeth betweene Tensift and the Ocean Habib and Omirabih At Azaphi the Prince was in Leo's time murthered at Church while he was in his deuotions by a subiect who was chosen Gouernour but the Portugals obtayned the place Azamur a Citie exceedingly addicted to Sodomie was also punished with Portugall slauerie and most of the Countrey thereabouts In the Hill called Greene-hill liue many Heremites of the fruits onely there growing Here are many Altars and Saints after the Mahumetan fashion Mahumet King of Fez in the yeere of our Lord 1512. passed this way with his Armie and at euery Altar made a stand and there kneeling would thus say My God thou knowest that my intent of comming to this wilde place is onely to helpe and free the people of Duccala from the wicked and rebellious Arabians and from our cruell enemies the Christians and if thou doest not approue it let thy scourge light onely on my person for these people that follow me deserue not to be punished Hence he sent me Ambassadour to Marocco Hascora the sixt Region of Marocco is situate betweene the Riuer Tensift and Quadelhabid . Alemdio in Hascora was conquered to the King of Fez by a Merchant whose Paramour the Prince had taken away for which adulterie he was by the Iudges condemned to be stoned The Prince of Temcenes was so addicted to Arabian poetrie that hee gaue Leo then a youth of sixteene yeeres old
Prince of the Tribe Zanhagia who in this absence of his Lord compacted with the Chalipha of Bagdet and acknowledged his Title in Barbarie receiuing in reward of his treason from that Bagdet Prelate the Kingdome of Africa Elcain hauing lost this morsell to snatch at a shodow was in great perplexitie what course to take till a Counsellor of his perswaded him that he might gather great summes of gold if hee would let the Arabians haue free libertie to passe through Egypt into Africa which though hee knew that they would so waste it by their spoiles as it should remayne vnprofitable both to himselfe and his enemies yet incited by two vehement Orators Couetousnesse and Reuenge at last he granted And permitted all Arabians which would pay him ducats a piece freely to passe receiuing their promise that they would become deadly enemies to the rebell of Cairaoan Whereupon ten Tribes or Kindreds of the Arabians halfe the people of Arabia deserta and a multitude also out of Arabia foelix as writeth Ibuu Rarbu a famous Historian out of whom Leo hath drawne a great part of his African historie accepted the condition and passing the Desarts they tooke Tripolis sacked Capes and after eight moneths siege entred into Cairaoan filling with bloud and emptying with spoile all the places where they preuayled Thus did those kindreds of Arabians settle themselues in these parts forcing the Prouinces adjacent to tribute and remayned Lords of Africa till Ioseph founded Marocco who aided the posteritie of the rebell against them and brake their yoke from the tributarie cities But Mansor the fourth King and Calipha of the sect of Muoachedin begun as is said by Elmabesi and Abdul Mumen preferred the Arabians and induced them to make warre vpon those their enemies whom easily they conquered He also brought all the chiefe and principall of the Arabians into the westerne Kingdomes and assigned them more noble places for habitation to wit the Prouinces of Duccala and Azgar to those of meane condition hee appointed Numidia which at first were as it were slaues to the Numidians but after recouered their libertie and obtayned the dominion of that part of Numidia assigned them euery day encreasing in power those which inhabited Azgara and other places in Mauritania were all brought into seruitude For the Arabians out of the Desarts are as fishes out of the water Atlas on the one side and the other Arabians on the other side suffered them not to passe into the Desarts and therefore they laid downe their pride and applyed themselues to husbandrie dwelling in their Tents and paying yeerely tributes to the Kings of Mauritania from which those of Duccala by reason of their multitudes were free Many Arabians remayned still in Tunis which after Mansors death they tooke and made themselues Lords of the Regions adioyning where some of them bare great sway till Leo's time the other depriued of their wonted pay at Tunis committed great robberies and slaughters of Merchants and Trauellers The Arabians which inhabited Africa are diuided into three peoples Hilel and Chachin which are said to descend of Ismael therefore by the Mahumetans esteemed more noble the third is termed Machil deriued from Saba and came thither out of Arabia foelix The diuisions and subdiuisions of these into their seuerall Tribes and Families which Leo hath done would perhaps to our nice Readers seeme but an harsh heape of strange names and for their sakes I will referre the studious hereof to that our Author The Tribe Etheg which Mansor placed in Duccala and in the Playnes of Tedles in later times suffered much damage by the Portugals on the one side and the Kings of Fez on the other they are about one hundred thousand men of warre halfe horse-men The Sumaites in the Desarts neere Tripolis can arme fourescore thousand men Sahid in the Desarts of Libya can bring into the field almost an hundred and fiftie thousand of their Tribe The Ruche are not rich but in agilitie of body miraculous and account it a shame if one of their foot-men be vanquished of two horse-men nor is any amongst them so slow that he will not out-goe any the swiftest horse be the iourney neuer so long The Vode dwell betweene Gualata and Guading and are esteemed about threescore thousand warriours The other kindreds of them are exceeding many dispersed through Africa some-where commanding other-where subiect And as they liue in diuers places so doe they obserue differing customes Those which dwell betweene Numidia and Libya liue miserably they make merchandize of their Camels with the Negros and many Horses which are sold into Europe termed horses of Barbarie They are much addicted to Poetrie and make long Poems of their warres huntings and loues with great elegance and that in rithme like the vulgar Italian Sonets They are the destinie of Poets courteous but poore The Arabian Inhabitants betweene Atlas and the Sea are more rich in corne and cattell but more base and barbarous in conditions Amongst the Arabians neere Tunis a good Poet is highly esteemed and amply rewarded of their great men neither can the neatnesse and grace of their verse easily be expressed When they goe to warre they carry their wiues with them on Camels and that to make vp the wonder to incourage them The Arabians betweene Barbarie and Egypt leade a wretched life in those barren Desarts forced not onely to exchange their cattell for corne but to pawne their sonnes in great numbers to the Sicilians who if they breake day make slaues of them and therefore they exercise all robberies and sell any stranger they can lay hold on to the Sicilians for corne Now for the naturall and natiue Inhabitants of Africa the white men so they are in comparison of the Negros are diuided into fiue peoples Sanhagia Musmuda Zeneta Haoara and Gumera The Musmuda inhabit the Regions of Hea Sus Guzula and Marocco Gumera inhabiteth the Mountaynes alongst the Mediterranean from the Streits to Tremizen These two dwell seuered from the others and maintayne continuall warres one with another As Authors say they were wont to haue Tents and the wide fields for their habitation and those that were conquered were sent to inhabit Cities the Conquerors were Lords of the fields The Tribes or Peoples Zeneta Haoara and Sanhagia inhabit Temesne The Zeneti chased the Familie of Idris from the dominion of Africa and Fez and were againe themselues after that depriued by the Zanhagian families of Luntuna and of Abdul Mumen The Benemarini a Zenetan familie recouered the Empire long after They are in these times diuided into Brebers and Alarbies The Brebers inhabit the Mountaynes the Alarbies the Playnes Both of them maintayne deadly feuds and will fight sorer battels in such quarrels then in seruice of their King Insomuch that vpon losse of any great man cruell battels haue beene fought and ten thousand men slaine at a time The Alarbies haue their fairest Virgin riding on a Camell with a flagge in her hand
which runnes thorow the middest of it There are no Hils neere the bankes of Niger but wooddie places diuers receptacles of Elephants Raines doe neither good nor harme onely Niger ministers them plenty as Nilus in Egypt Their encrease is likewise alike fortie dayes together after the middest of Iune doth Niger encrease at which time the Negro Townes are Ilands and the way to them by Boats and as many it deceaseth The Merchants in Iuly August and September trade in Boats made of a hollowed tree like the Indian Canoas This Riuer some thinke ariseth out of a Desart called Sen from a great Lake some with lesse likelihood thinke it an arme of Nilus and some with no truth thinke it to be deriued from Paradise It is by Geographers brought from a Lake which they call Niger within two degrees of the Equinoctiall and running thence Northwards hides himselfe from the violence of the Sunnes furie vnder a Mantle of Earth sixty miles together and then the Earth discouering him hee runnes not farre but in reuenge he couereth a great part of the Earth and drowneth the same in a Lake called Borneo till the Earth againe with her strong Armes claspes him in straiter bankes and forceth him to turne his streame Westward in which way hauing gotten Fresh helpe of some other streames that send in their succours he againe preuayleth and ouerthrowes the Earth in the Lake Guber but shee getting vp againe makes him flee to the Ocean for ayde with whose tide-forces assisted he rends the Earth into many Ilands which hee holds as Captiues betweene his waterie armes of Senaga Gambra and diuers others which euer let slip their hold and yet euer hold them in euerlasting captiuitie In this combate whiles both parts sweate in contention a fatter excrement is left behind which all this way heartens the Earth with admirable fertilitie especially then when the Cloudes in the Summer time take Nigers part and daily marshall their mighty showres to the Riuers ayde shooting off continually in their march their Airie Ordnance with dreadfull lightnings whereat the amazed Earth shrinkes in her selfe and the insulting waters for three monethes space trample ouer all and send Colonies of fishes to inhabit the soyle engirting meane-while all the Townes with a strait siege But when the Sunne in his Autumne Progresse sends forth the Winds to summon the Clouds to attend on his fiery Chariot The Earth by degrees lookes vp with her dirty face bemited with washing and make vse of the slime which cannot runne away with the fleeting waters to serue her all the yeere after as Treasurer of her plenty and abundance Richri and Meshudi ancient African Writers knew little of these parts but a Mahumetan Preacher in the 380. yeere of the Hegeira made the people of Luntona and Libya of his faithlesse faith and after that they were discouered They liued saith Leo like beasts without King Lord Common-wealth or any gouernment scarce knowing to sow their grounds clad in skins of beasts not hauing any peculiar wife but lye tenne or twlue men together each man chusing which he best liked Warre they wage with no other Nation nor are desirous to trauell out of their Countrey Some worship the Sunne at the rising Others as the people of Gualata the Fire and those of Gaoga are Christians like the Egyptians Ioseph King of Marocco subdued them and after that the fiue peoples of Libya of whom they learned the Mahumetane Law and other Artes and the Merchants of Barbary frequented those parts The Libyans diuided them into fifteene parts each third part of those fiue peoples possessing one But the present King of Tombuto Abuaci Izchia being made Generall of the Forces of Soni Heli the former King which was a Libyan after his death slue his Sonnes and brought the Kingdome to the Negros conquering many Prouinces After which he went to Mecca on Pilgrimage and thereby let himselfe in debt an hundred and fifty thousand Ducats A great part of those Parts by their difference of Language and Religion is yet vnknowne to vs Gualata was subdued by the King of Tombuto a beggerly Countrey This Region adioyneth to Cape Blanco The Portugals when they discouered these Coasts for Henry the Infanta traded heere for slaues as farre as Canaga or Senaga to which our Nation hath since traded and is an arme as is said of Niger Heere begins the Countrey of Guinea or Ginny in which we will first giue description of the Kingdomes and Nations alongst the Coast next we will set downe some obseruations of former times in the third place those of the Dutch and lastly of the Iesuits The Portugals reckon all to Guinea from Sanaga in sixteene degrees to the North and the Angolan limits in thirteene degrees of Southerly Latitude so called of Genus situate on the said Riuer All the Kingdomes of Congo and Angola they terme the Lower the Northerly part the Higher Guinea Senaga Sanaga or Zanaga the Ancients called Stachiris or Darat From hence Southward is Cape Verd or the Greene Cape anciently called Arsinarium against which are twelue Ilands which beare name of this Cape which being desart were first inhabited by the Portugals Anno 1446. On the Coast for wee must leaue these Ilands to their due place the first Kingdome is that of the Ialophs or Ialoeses bounded with Zanaga on the North the Sea on the West on the East the black Ialoeses called Fulli Gasalli on the South the Berbecines a Region contayning a hundred and fiue and twenty leagues in length The Countrey is rich in Fruites and Gold whereof in Tubucato is great store In these parts are many Portugals turned wilde and barbarous after the fashion of the Natiues hauing in manner put off all Christianity in nakednesse in figuring their skinnes with indelible Characters and formes of diuers creatures and in like behauiour conforming themselues to the Negros They are called Tangos maos and through all Guinea procure such Commodities as they may sell to European Merchants Southwards from hence are the Kingdomes of Ala and Brocall inhabited by the Berbecines these worship the New Moone and sacrifice to certaine Trees which they embrue with the bloud of the slaine Sacrifices and with meale of Rice When the King of Ala goes to Warre hee assembleth his chiefe men into a Groue neere the Palace where they digge a Ditch in a round Circle and there euery man declareth his opinion after this consultation the Ditch is closed and vnder paine of Treason all which hath beene spoken must bee concealed and as it were thus buried The Maydens beautifie themselues with such skinne-figures as yee haue heard on their bodies and faces cut and pounced with the iuyce of Hearbes made to endure they also bore their lips especially the lower inserting in the holes bones and peeces of Wood and weightie things to make it hang from the vpper lip Opinion can giue
friends and the broath eaten and then they hang it by the Fetisso They make solemne oathes and promises on this manner they wipe their faces shoulder brests and all their bodies on the soles of your feet thrice saying Iau Iau Iau stamping kissing the Fetissos on their armes and legs The land is all the Kings and therefore they first till his land and then by composition for themselues They begin on a Tuesday and when the Kings worke is done haue a feast in honour of their Fetisso to prosper their Husbandrie §. V. Obseruations of the Coast and In-land Countries out of BARRERIV'S and LEO and of the cause of the Negros Blacknesse ANno 1604. certaine Iesuites were sent into these parts the chiefe of which was Balthasar Barrerius who conuerted some of those Negro's to the Romish Christian profession One of which was the King at Sierra Liona Christened with the name Philip his Father a man of an hundred and thirtie yeeres about the faine time finishing his life A Letter of this Philip vnto King Philip of Spaine is published by Iarrie in which hee desireth more Priests to bee sent into those parts offers him to build a Castle at the Cape and concludeth with wishing him as many yeeres as the Heauen hath Starres and the Sea Sands The King of Bena gaue great hopes of his Conuersion which were suddenly dashed by meanes of a certaine Mahumetan for so farre hath that Pestilence infected who making a flattering Oration of two houres long inclined the King to his faithlesse Faith This Kings Dominion extendeth nine dayes journey and containeth seuen of their pettie Kingdomes Wee haue before spoken of the Mandingae neere to Gambea These haue of late yeeres embraced Mahomet and by Armes and Merchandize the vsuall meanes sought to propagate it to others beeing excellent Horse-men and couragious vsually placed in the fore-front Their Priests are called Bexerini which write Arabicke Amulets to secure such as weare them in battell These Preach to the people and drawinge forth parchment rolls spread them with great deuotion on the Pulpit and standing a while with eyes fixed to Heauen as it were in Diuine conference presently will them to thanke GOD and his Prophet for the pardon of all their sinnes then reades hee his Scrolls the people tending two houres together without once stirring their bodies or turning away their eyes One of them is chiefe ouer the rest who hath taught the King of Bena a certaine Inchantment or Witchcraft to make the Deuill the instrument of his Reuenge vpon any offender which makes him dreadfull to all Two of the Portugals confessing the experiment thereof vpon themselues The like appeared in a huge Serpent which they call the King of Serpents of most beautifull dolours as bigge as a mans thigh which the King played withall without any harme The Iesuite speakes of one Man which had threescore and twelue Sonnes and fiftie Daughters which multiplied beyond credit All the kindred mourne at the death of the great Men assemble to the corpse and offer of which offerings one third is the Kings the second the nearest kinsmans which is charged with the Funerall the third is put into the Graue together withall that Gold which they haue treasured for this purpose through their whole life hiding it closely from the knowledge of all so that if they die suddenly their Gold is perished with them Yea their Sepulchres the Iesuites report are kept secret and made in the channels of Riuers diuerting the streame till it bee made to preserue these treasures to the vse of the dead At the yeeres end they renue the memorie of the deceased with mourning and festiuall solemnitie the more drunkennesse the greater honour They haue Idols of wood and straw and their Chinas before mentioned made of Poles in forme of a Pyramis within which are many white Pismires that come not forth and it is vncertaine what they eate Before these they will adiure their Seruants to fidelitie wishing that Serpents Lizards or Tygres may teare them if they runne away which they feare with religious awe and dare not flee vpon any hard vsage Euery Kingdome hath a place sacred to the Deuill such an one was the Iland Camasson a league from the shore where all that sayled by offered Rice Oyle or some other thing The King once a yeere sacrificed Goates and Hens which were there kept there being no feare of stealing them where none durst aduenture to set foot on land And now leauing the Coasts of Guinea Benin Melegete and the other Regions of the Negros adjoyning to the Sea we will looke backe againe into the In-land Countries wherof Gualata is an hundred miles distant from the Ocean and hath already beene mentioned The next thereunto in Leos Relations is Gheneoa which is not the same with Guinea before mentioned if Leo had true intelligence but is situate betwixt Gualata Tombuto and Melli and in one place bordereth on the Ocean where Niger falleth into the Sea They had great Traffique with the Merchants of Barbarie They haue Gold vncoyned and vse also Iron money There is neither Towne nor Castle but one where the Prince with Priests Doctors and Merchants reside Those Priests and Doctors goe apparelled in white the rest in blacke or blue Cotton In Iuly August and September Niger ouer-floweth it Izchia the King of Tombuto conquered it and kept the King prisone rat Gago till his death Melli is the head Citie of a Kingdome which hence taketh name and hath in it great store of Temples Priests and Readers or Professours which reade in the Temples because they haue no Colledges They are more ingenious then other Negros and were the first that embraced the Mahumetan Law Izchia also subdued them Tombuto was founded in the yeere of the Hegeira 610. And it is situate within twelue miles of a branch of Niger There are many Wells to receiue the ouerflowing waters of that Riuer Salt is brought them fiue hundred miles from Tagazza and is very deare I at my being there saith Leo saw a Camels burthen sold for fourescore Duckats The King had many Plates and Scepters of Gold some whereof weighed thirteene hundred pounds They which speake to him cast Sand ouer their heads as Cadamosto obserued at Budomel The King would admit no Iewes into his Citie and hateth them so extreamely that hee would confiscate the goods of such Merchants as held Traffique with them Hee greatly honoured men of Learning and no Merchandize yeelded more gaine then Bookes There were many Iudges Doctors and Priests to whom hee allowed their stipends The people vsed much Dauncing in the streets from tenne to one of clocke at night They mingle Fish Milke Butter and Flesh together in their Gallimaufrey kinde of dyet neither toothsome nor holsome Hamet King of Marocco conquered the same Kingdome 1589. and also Gago and other Countries of the Negros extending his Empire sixe moneths journey from Marocco by
or Abassenes they call themselues Chaldaeans for their ancient and elegant Language in which their Books are written is neere to the Chaldaean and Assyrian Moreouer the Ecclesiasticall History testifieth and out of the same Nicephorus lib. 9. c. 18. that many Colonies were sent out of Assyria into Ethiopia They are there called Axumitae of their chiefe Citie but by themselues as Aluares affirmeth Chaschumo More may we see hereafter of their Rites and other things worthy of knowledge in the Institutions of that tongue which we haue diligently and Methodically written These words of Scaliger haue made me take some paines in the search of the premisses for hee differeth from the opinion of others which haue written any thing of Presbiter or Priest Iohn as they terme him in Asia whom the Tartars subdued Ortelius maketh a Presbyter Iohn in Asia and another in Africa if I vnderstand him As for that Vncam William de Rubruquis which trauelled those parts in the morning of the Tartar-greatnesse Anno 1253. reporteth that one Con Can raigned in Kata-Catay or blacke Catay after whose death a certaine Nestorian Shepheard a mightie Gouernour of the people called Yayman which were Nestorian Christians exalted himselfe to the Kingdome and they called him King Iohn reporting of him tenne times more then was true as is the Nestorians wont For notwithstanding all their great boasts of this man when I trauelled along by his Territories there was none that knew any thing of him but onely a few Nestorians This Iohn had a brother a mightie shepheard called Vut which inhabited three weekes journey beyond him hee was Lord of a Village called Cara Carum his subiects called Critor Merkits were also Nestorians But their Lord abandoning Christianitie embraced Idols and retained with him Priests of the said Idols Tenne or fifteene dayes journey beyond his Pastures were the Pastures of Moal a beggerly Nation and neere them the Tartars Iohn dying this Vut became his Heire and was called Vut Can whom others call Vnc Can and his droues and flockes ranged vnto the Pastures of Moal About the same time one Cyngis a Blacke-smiâ—h in Moal stole many of Vut Cans Cattell who in reuenge with his forces spoyled the Moals and Tartars They agrieued made Cyngis their Captaine who suddenly brake in vpon Vut and chased him into Cataya tooke his Daughter and married her and had by her Mangu that was then the Great Can when our Author wrote this These Relations sauour not of any such Monarchie as should extend from Aethiopia to those parts of Asia Marcus h Paulus telleth that the Tartars were Tributaries to this Vncam so he calleth him which saith hee after some mens opinion signifieth in our language Priest Iohn but through his tyrannie prouoked to rebellion they vnder the conduct of Cyngis slue Vncam And afterwards hee saith that Tenduc was vnder the subjection of Priest Iohn but all the Priests Iohns that there raigned after Vncam were tributarie to the Great Can and in his time raigned one George who was a Priest and a Christian as were the Inhabitants But hee held not so much as the Priests Iohns had done and the Great Cans did still joyne in affinitie with this Familie marrying their Daughters vnto these Kings This George was the fourth after Priest Iohn and was holden a great Seignior Hee ruled ouer two Nations called by some Gog and Magog by the Inhabitans Vng and Mongul where some were Mahumetanes some Heathens other Christians It appeareth by their Histories that Scaliger was deceiued to thinke that this Priest Iohn had so large an Empire seeing Rubruquis in the same Age or soone after could in his owne Countrey heare so little of him and his posteritie in Marcus Paulus his time continued tributarie Kings vnder the Tartar The name Priest was giuen them of that function which hee testifieth George receiued and Iohn perhaps of that first Shepheard that vsurped Con Cans estate To let passe therefore that Presbyter Iohn in the North-east we stumble on another mid-way betwixt that and Ethiopia For so Ioannes de Plano Carpini sent Embassadour to the Great Can from Pope Innocent Anno 1246. and Vincentius in his Speculum tell of the King of India Major called Presbiter Iohn being inuaded by the Tartars vnder the leading of Tossus Can sonne of Cyngis who before had subdued India Minor Hee by a Stratageme acquitted his Realme of them For making mens Images of Copper he set each of them vpon a saddle on Horse-backe and put fire within them placing a man with a paire of bellowes on the horse-back behind euery Image And so with many Images and Horses in such sort furnished they marched against the Tartars and when they were ready to joyne by kindling a fire in each Image they made such a smoke that the Indians wounded and slue many Tartars who could not see to require them thorow the smoke but were forced to leaue that Countrey and neuer after returned Heere now wee meet with a new Presbyter Iohn in India Major which whether he were the same with the Ethiopian let vs a little examine India is by Marcus Paulus diuided into three parts the Lesser Greater and Middle the first of them hee boundeth from Ciamba to Murfili and saith it had in it eight Kingdoms the Middle called Abascia had in it seuen Kingdomes three whereof were Saracens the rest Christians Sixe of them were subject to the seuenth It was told me saith hee that after their Baptisme with water they vsed another Baptisme with fire branding three markes on their forehead and both their cheekes The Saracens vsed one brand from the forehead to the middle of their nose They warre with the Solden of Aden and with the Inhabitants of Nubia and are reputed the best warriours in India The greater India extendeth from Malabar to the Kingdome of Chesmacoran and had in it thirteene Kingdomes This Abascia by the bordering enemies of Nubia and Aden is apparant to bee this Ethiopia where wee now are euen by their Brands wee may know them And this the Ancients called India For Sidonius calleth the Ethiopian Memnones Indians and Aelianus placeth Indians at Astaboras one of the Riuers of Meroe Virgil also bringeth Nilus out of India Vsque coloratis amnis deuexus ab Indis which must needes be meant of Ethiopia Nicephorus reckoneth the Sabeans and Homerites people of Arabia vnto India Sabellicus complaineth of the confounding of these names India and Ethiopia saying that most men did thinke Ethiopia next to Egypt to bee that India where Alexander ouerthrew Porus This confusion of names I thinke did first grow from confusion of Nations For as is before obserued out of Eusebius the Ethiopians arose from the Riuer Indus and setled their habitation neere to Egypt Perhaps they brought the Indian name also to these parts Or else the ignorance of these remote Countries might
There are certaine creatures as bigge as Rammes and haue wings like Dragons with long tayles and chaps and diuers rowes of teeth and feede vpon raw flesh Their colour is blue and greene their skinne be-painted like scales and they haue but two feet These the Pagan Negros doe worship for gods and at this day many of them are kept for a miracle And because they are very rare the chiefe Lords doe curiously preserue them and suffer the people to worship them in regard of the profit which accrueth to them by the offerings which the people make vnto them Other creatures of these parts are mentioned in the first Chapter of the former Booke Peacocks are not common and are very deare their feathers being vsed for Royall Ensignes The King of Angola bringeth vp some in an inclosed wood and suffereth none to keepe them but himselfe To speake at large of the other fiue Prouinces would bee tedious to the Reader and Master Hartwell hath taught Lopez to speake English of whom such as are desirous may be further satisfied Ouer-against the I le Loanda where the shell-money is gathered is vpon the Continent the Towne of Saint Paul inhabited with Portugals and their wiues The Riuers of Congo are many Bengo Coanza Dande Lembe Ozone Loze Ambriz and the greatest of all Zaire all which haue some either affinitie in mutuall marriages of their streames or consanguinitie in the Fountaynes from whence they flow which are certayne Lakes one of which is Zembre the other Aquelunda In all these Riuers are common the rarities of Nilus the ouer-flowing of the waters Riuer-horses Crocodiles and such like Andrew Battell told mee of a huge Crocodile which was reported to haue eaten a whole Alibamba that is a companie of eight or nine slaues chayned together and at last payed for his greedinesse the chaine holding him slaue as before it had the Negroes and by his vndigestible nature deuouring the Deuourer remayning in the belly of him after he was found in testimonie of this victorie Hee hath seene them watch and take their prey haling a Gennet Man or other Creature into the waters A Souldier thus drawne in by a Crocodile in shallower waters with his knife wounded him in the belly and slue him In their Summer it rayneth not and then the places in their Winter the time of the Sunnes neerest presence attended with daily raynes couered with water doe grow thicke and matted with abundance of little trees herbes and plants which the fatned wombe of that moist soile conceiueth by the directer beames of the Sunne and the ouer-flowing waters in the Winter carry away as it were small Ilands lifting them vp together with the rootes and soile the young Trees and Deere standing and growing thereon carried captiue vnto Neptunes eternall prisons In Bengo and Coanza they are forced to set vp for a time houses vpon cratches their other houses being taken vp for the Riuers lodgings Zaire is of such force that no ship can get in against the Current but neere to the shore yea it preuailes against the Oceans saltnesse threescore and as some say fourescore miles within the Sea before his proud waues yeeld their full homage and receiue that salt temper in token of subiection Such is the haughtie spirit of that streame which ouer-running the low Countries as it passeth and swollen with conceit of daily Conquests and daily Supplies which in Armies of showres are by the clouds sent to his succour runnes now in a furious rage thinking euen to swallow the Ocean which before he neuer saw with his mouth wide gaping eight and twentie miles as Lopez affirmeth in the opening but meeting with a more Giant like enemie which lyes lurking vnder the cliffes to receiue his assault is presently swallowed in that wider wombe yet so as alwayes being conquered hee neuer giues ouer but in an eternall quarrell with deepe indented frownes in his angrie face foaming with disdayne and filling the ayre with noyse with fresh helpe supplies those forces which the Salt-Sea hath consumed In this Riuer is a fish called Ambize Angulo or Hog-fish that hath as it were two hands and a tayle like a target which eateth like a Porke and whereof they make Lard and hath not the sauour or taste of fish It feedeth on the grasse that groweth on the bankes of the Riuer and neuer goeth out it hath a mouth like the moozell of an Oxe there are of them that weigh fiue hundred pound a piece Obseruing where it feedes with weapons in their boats they hinder it from taking water and hauing taken it present it to the King it is vpon perill of life they smoke it as wee doe Bacon and reserue it for dainties About the yeere 1490. Iohn the second King of Portugall sent Consaluo di Sosa with three ships and Priests in them to bring the King and people of Congo to Christian Religion which was effected and although hence arose ciuill warres amongst them yet the matter was at last ended to the aduancement of the Christian Religion such as the Portugals taught and no doubt infinitely better then their Pagan superstition howsoeuer spotted with many Romish staines and from that time to this now an hundred and twentie yeeres hath Congo continued Christian vnder Iohn Alfonso Piedro and the rest of their Kings When the first Bishop of Saint Thomas went into Congo to take possession of his Pastorall charge there for the Kingdome of Congo was annexed to the Bishoprick of Saint Thomas from the Sea-side to the Citie which is an hundred and fiftie miles King Piedro caused the wayes to bee made smooth and trim and couered ouer with mats that the Bishop should not set his feet vpon any part of the ground not adorned all the wayes trees and higher places swarming with people offering Lambes Kids Chickins Partridges Venison Fish and other necessaries to testifie their zeale And at last arriuing at the Citie of Saint Sauiours before called Banza which signifieth a Court and is commonly attributed to all the chiefe Cities where the King of any of those Countries holdeth his residence hee was there receiued by the King and his Nobles and ordayned the Church there to bee the Cathedrall Church of his See which had belonging to it eight and twentie Canons with other Officers and Ornaments vsuall §. III. Of their Heathenish rites Also of their strange Trees and of the I le Loanda AFter Don Piedro succeeded Francisco and after him Diego who being dead his sonne and two other Competitors of the Kingdome were slaine and Henrico brother to Diego was made King and after his death Aluaro whom the Giacchi draue out of his Kingdome till King Sebastian sent Francisco di Geuea to expell them The greatest and most zealous Prince for Christian Religion was Alphonso who on paine of death forbade to all his subiects the hauing or worshipping of Idols which he commanded should be all brought and deliuered to the Lieutenants of
there an Idol called Gumbiri and a holy House called Munsa Gumbiri kept and inhabited by an old woman where once a yeere is a solemne Feast which they celebrate with Drummes Daunces and Palme-wines and then they say hee speaketh vnder the ground The people call him Mokissa Cola or a strong Mokisso and say That he comes to stay with Chekoke the Idol of Banza That Chekoke is a Negro-Imoge made sitting on a stoole a little house is there made him They annoint him Ticcola which is a red colour made of a certaine Wood ground on a stone and mixed with water wherewith they dayly paint themselues from the waste vpwards esteeming it great beauty otherwise they account not themselues ready It is for like purpose carried from hence to Angola Sometimes it fals out that some Man or Boy is taken with some sudden Enthusiasme or rauishment becomming mad and making a whooping and great clamours They call them Mokisso-Moquat that is taken of the Mokisso They cloath them very handsome and whatsoeuer they bid in that fit for it lasteth not very long they execute as the Mokissos charge Morumba is thirty leagues Northwards from hence in the Mani Loango's Dominion where he liued nine moneths There is a House and in it a great Basket proportioned like to a Hiue wherein is an Image called Morumba whose Religion extendeth far They are sworne to this Religion at ten or twelue yeares old but for probation are first put in a House where they haue hard diet and must be mute for nine or ten dayes any prouocation to speake notwithstanding Then doe they bring him before Morumba and prescribe him his Kin or perpetuall abstinence from some certaine meat They make a cut in his shoulder like to an halfe Moone and sprinkle the bloud at Morumbas feet and sweare him to that Religion In the wound they put a certaine white powder in token of his late admission which so long as it continueth doth priuiledge him to take his meat and drinke with whomsoeuer he pleaseth none denying him the same at free cost They also haue their fatall Tryals before this Image where the accused partie kneeling downe and clasping the Hiue saith Mene quesa cabamba Morumba signifying That he comes thither to make tryall of his innocence and if he be guiltie he fals downe dead being free he is freed Andrew Battell saith hee knew sixe or seuen in his being there that made this tryall §. II. Of the Anzigues BEyond the Countrey of Loango are the Anzigues the cruellest Canibals which the Sunne looketh on For inother places they eate their enemies or their dead but here they take and eate their kinsfolkes and Country-folkes They keepe Shambles of mans flesh as with vs of Beefe and Muttons They eate their enemies Their slaues if cut out they will yeeld them more in the seuerall Ioynts or Pieces then to bee sold aliue they kill though it be but to saue a halfe-peny Some of them for wearinesse of life and some oh crueltie of vaine-glory euen for valour of courage in contempt of Death and esteeming it an honorable proofe of their fidelitie and manhood will offer themselues to the Butcherie as faithfull subiects vnto their Princes of them to bee consumed and eaten that with their death and after their death they may doe them seruice These Anzichi stretch from Zaire to Nubia They haue many Mines of Copper and great quantitie of Sanders red and gray wherewith mixed with the Oyle of Palme-tree they anoint themselues The Portugals temper it with Vineger for the healing of the French Pocks by the smoke thereof they driue away the head-ache It is incredible or at least would so seeme to vs which Lopez reporteth that they carrying their arrowes which are short and slender of very hard Wood in the Bowe-hand will shoot off eight and twenty so many they hold at once before the first of them fall to ground and with a short Hatchet with a sudden whirling themselues about breake the force of the enemies Arrowes and then hanging this Hatchet on their shoulder discharge their owne Arrowes They are of great simplicitie loyaltie and fidelitie and the Portugals more trust them then any other slaues They are yet sauage and beastly and there is no conuersing with them but they bring slaues of their own Nation and out of Nubia to Congo to sell for which they recarrie Salt and Shels which they vse for Money Silkes Linnen Glasses and such like They circumcise themselues and besides that both men and women of the Nobility and and Comminaltie from their childhood marke their faces with sundry slashes made with a knife I asked saith Lopez of their Religion and it was told mee that they were Gentiles which was all I could learne of them They worship the Sunne for the greatest God as though it were a man and the Moon next as though it were a woman Otherwise euery man chuseth to himselfe his owne Idol and worships it after his own pleasure The Anzichi haue one King principall which hath many Princes vnder him Of Ambus and Medera Northerne Regions little besides the names is knowne Biafar is inhabited with people much addicted to Enchantments Witchcrafts and all abominable Sorceries §. III. Of the Giacchi or Iagges OF the Giacchi we haue made often mention and of their incursions into Congo These in their owne Language are called Agag as Lopez testifieth and liue on both side of Nilus in the borders of the Empire of Mohenhe-Muge They vse to marke themselues about the lip and vpon their cheekes with certaine lines which they make with iron instruments and with fire Moreouer they haue a custome to turne their eye-lids backwards so that their blacke skins white eyes and cauterized markes seeme to conspire a dreadfull and gastly deformitie in their faces They hold warre with the d supposed Amazones and of late yeeres haue inuaded the neighbour-Nations Their weapons are Darts their food humane flesh without all humanity deuoured Thus Lopez reporteth by reports Andrew Battel liued by occasion of the Portugals treachery with the Iagges a longer time then euer any Christian or White Man had done namely sixteene moneths and serued them with the Musket in their warres neither could Lopez saith he haue true intelligence whence they came For the Christians at that time had but vncertaine coniectures of them neither after had the Portugals any conuersing but by way of commerce but he being betrayed fled to them for his life and after by stealth escascaped from them the onely European that euer liued in their Campe He saith they are called Iagges by the Portugal by themselues Imbangolas which name argues them to be of the Imbij Galae before mentioned and came from Sierra Liona That they are exceeding deuourers of mans flesh for which they refuse Beefe and Goats whereof they take plenty They haue no setled habitation but wander in an vnsetled course They rise in
came to his Ships side such aboundance of Fish of all sorts that they might therewith haue fraught themselues for their returne if Hudson had not too desperately pursued the Voyage neglecting this oportunitie of storing themselues with fish which hee committed to the care of certaine carelesse dissolute Villaines which in his absence conspired against him in few dayes the fish all forsooke them Once a Sauage visited them who for a knife glasse and beads giuen him returned with Beuers skins Deeres skins and a Sled At Hudsons returne they set sayle for England But in few dayes their victuals being almost spent and hee out of his despaire letting fall some words of setting some on shore the former Conspirators the chiefe whereof was Hen. Greene none of their allowed Company but taken in by Hudson himselfe and one Wilson entred his Cabin in the night and forced him the Master together with his sonne Iohn Hudson Tho. Widowes Arn. Ludlo Sidraoh Fauor Ad. Moore Hen. King Mic. Bute to take Shallop and seeke their fortune But see what sinceritie can doe in the most desperate tryals One Philip Staffe an Ipswich man who according to his name had beene a principall staffe and stay to the weaker and more enfeebled courages of his Companions in the whole action lightening and inlightening their drooping darkened spirits with sparkes from his owne resolution their best Purueyor with his Peece on shore and both a skilfull Carpenter and lusty Mariner on boord when hee could by no perswasions seasoned with teares diuert them from their diuellish designes notwithstanding they entreated him to stay with them yet chose rather to commit himselfe to Gods mercy in the forlorne Shallop then with such Villaines to accept of likelier hopes A few dayes after their victuals being spent the ship came aground at Digges Iland and so continued diuers houres till a great floud which they by this accident tooke first notice of came from the Westward and set them on flote Vpon the Cliffes of this Iland they found aboundance of Fowles tame whereof they tooke two or three hundred and seeing a greas long Boat with forty or fifty Sauages vpon the shore they sent on Land and for some of their toyes had Deeres skinnes well dressed Morse-teeth and some few Furres One of our men went on land to their Tents one of theirs remaining for hostage in which Tents they liued by hoords men women and children they are bigge-boned broad-faced flat-nosed and small-footed like the Tartars their Apparell of skinnes but wrought all very handsomely euen Gloues and Shooes The next morning Greene would needs goe on shore with some of his chiefe companions and that vnarmed notwithstanding some aduised and intreated him the contrary The Sauages entertained him with a cunning ambush and at the first onset shot this mutinous Ringleader into the heart where first those those Monsters of treacherie and bloody crueltie now payed with the like had beene conceiued end Wilson his Brother in euill had the like bloody inheritance dying swearing and cursing Perse Thomas and Moter dyed a few dayes after of their wounds Euery where can Diuine Iustice finde Executioners The Boat by Gods blessing with some hurt men escaped in this manner One Abacucke Pricket a seruant of Sir Dudley Digges whom the Mutiners had saued in hope to procure his Master to worke their pardon was left to keepe the Shallop where he sate in a gowne sicke and lame at the sterne vpon whom at the instant of the ambush the leader of all the Sauages leapt from a Rocke and with a strange kinde of weapon indented broad and sharpe of bright steele riueted into a handle of Morse-tooth gaue him diuers cruell wounds before hee could from vnder his gowne draw a small Scottish-Dagger wherewith at one thrust into his side he killed this Sauage and brought him off with the Boat and some of the hurt company that got to him by swimming Being got aboord with a small weake and wounded company they made from this Iland vnto the Northerne Continent where they saw a large opening of the Sea North-West-ward and had a great floud with such a large Billow as they say is no where but in the Ocean From hence they made all possible haste home-wards passing the whole Straits and so home without euer striking sayle or any other let which might easily haue made it impossible For their best sustenance left them was Sea-weeds fryed with Candles ends and the skins of the Fowles they had eaten Some of their men were starued the rest all so weake that onely one could lye along vpon the Helme and steere By Gods great goodnesse the sixt of September 1611. they met with a Fisherman of Foy by whose meanes they came safe into England §. VII Of BVTTONS and BAFFINS late Discoueries THis newes so incouraged the Aduenturers that by the gracious assistance of that Starre of the North Illustrious Sonne of Britaines brightest Sunne and in his presence shining with beauteous beames in this and euen to that further Hemisphere but with speedier setting raised aboue the Sunne and Spheres and Starres to discouer the Straits and passage to a better World there to shine with light vnspeakeable in the fruition of that light inaccessible with the Father of Lights and Sunne of Righteousnesse For how could a worldly Kingdome though the Kingdome of the World deserue so good so great a spirit to rule it But these my words are too short an Epitaph his owne Name euen after death speakes more and proclaimeth in a few Letters al humane Greatnesse Great Britaines great hope PRINCE HENRY the Aduenturers I say whom my weaker eyes dazled with this greater Light could scarce recouer by this Princely assistance pursued the action in more Royall fashion with greater shipping vnder the command of a Worthy Sea-man seruant to Prince HENRY Captaine Thomas Button whose Discouerie of a great Continent called by him New-Wales and other accidents of his Voyage I haue not seene onely I haue seene a Chart of those discouered places and I heare that he passed Hudsons Straits and leauing Hudsons Bay to the South sailed aboue two hundred Leagues South-West-Ward ouer a Sea aboue fourescore fathoms deepe without sight of Land which at length hee found to be another great Bay And after much misery of sicknesse in his wintering notwithstanding he was forced to quit the great ship hee beat and searched the whole Bay with very great industrie euen backe againe almost to Digges Iland neere which hee found the comming in of the great and strong tyde from the North-West which feeds both those huge Bayes This seemed strange that in this Voyage as he searched many Leaguee East West he found the variation of the Compasse to rise and fall in an admirable proportion as if the true Magneticall Pole might be discouered The comming in of the floud from the Northwest giuing them hopes of a passage in March 1614. Captaine
bigger and white which bite like Dogs they termed Margaulx Although it be 14. leagues from the Mayne yet Beares swim thither to feast with these Birds One they saw as great as a Kow saith Cartier and as white as a Swan which they did kill and eate and the flesh was as good as of a two yeere old Calfe About the Port of Brest they found so many Ilets as they were impossible to bee numbred continuing a great space The Iland of Assumption by the Sauages called Natiscotec standeth in 49. degrees The Sauages dwell in houses made of Fir-trees bound together in the top and set round like a Doue-house This as before is said is at the entry of the Riuer into the Gulfe of Saint Lawrence The bankes of this Riuer are inhabited of people that worship the Deuill and sometimes sacrifice to him their owne bloud Francis the first King of France sent thither Iames Breton and Henry his Sonne Nicolas Villaegagnon but the greatest riches they found were the Diamonds of Canada and those of small value for their brittlenesse Thus Boterus Iaques Cartier made three Voyages into these parts First in the yeere 1534. Then was hee gladly welcommed of the Sauages singing dancing and expressing other signes of ioy as rubbing his armes with their hands and then lifting him vp to Heauen giuing all to their naked skin though all were worse then nothing for the trifles hee gaue them They went naked sauing their priuities which were couered with a skin and certaine old skinnes they cast vpon them Some they saw whose heads were altogether shauen except one bush of haire which they suffer to grow vpon the top of their crowne as long as a Horse-tayle and tyed vp with leather strings in a knot They haue no dwelling but their Boats which they turne vpside downe and vnder them lay themselues along on the bare ground They eate their flesh and fish almost raw only a little heated on the coales The next yeere Captaine Cartier returned and carried backe two Sauages which hee before had carried into France to learne the language He then passed vp to Hochelaga They found Rats which liued in the water as bigge as Conies and were very good meate Hochelaga is a Citie round compassed about with timber with three course of Rampiers one within another framed sharpe about two rods high It hath but one gate which is shut with piles and barres There are in it about fifty great houses and in the midst of euery one a Court in the middle whereof they make their fire Before they came there they were forced to leaue their boats behind because of certaine fals and heard that there were three more higher vp the streame towards Sanguenay which in his third Voyage were discouered Concerning the Religion in these parts of Canada euen amongst the Sauages wee finde some tracts and foot-prints thereof which neither the dreadfull Winters haue quite frozen to death nor these great and deepe waters haue wholly drowned but that some shadow thereof appeareth in these shadowes of Men howsoeuer wild and sauage like to them which giue her entertainment This people beleeueth saith Iaques Cartier in one which they call Cudruaigni who say they often speakes to them and tels them what weather will follow whether good or bad Moreouer when hee is angry with them hee casts dust into their eyes They beleeue that when they die they goe into the Stars and thence by little and little descend downe into the Horizon euen as the Starres doe after which they goe into certaine greene fields full of goodly faire and precious trees flowres and fruits The Frenchmen told them Cudruaigni was a Deuill and acquainted them with some mysteries of the Christian Religion whereupon they condescended and desired Baptisme the French excused and promised after to bring Priests for that purpose They liue in common together and of such commodities as their Countrey yeeldeth they are well stored They wed two or three wiues a man which their husbands being dead neuer marrie againe but for their widowes liuery weare a blacke wood all the dayes of their life besmearing their faces with coale-dust and grease mingled together as thicke as the backe of a Knife They haue a filthy and detestable vse in marrying their Maydens first putting them being once of lawfull age to marry in a common place as Harlots free for euery man that will haue to doe with them vntill such time as they find a match I haue seene houses as full of such Prostitutes as the Schooles in France are full of children They there vse much misrule riot and wantonnesse They dig their ground with certaine pieces of wood as big as halfe a Sword where they sow their Maiz The men also doe much vse Tobacco The women labour more then the men in fishing and husbandry They are more hardy then the beasts and would come to our ships starke naked going vpon Snow and Ice in which season they take great store of beasts Stags Beares Marternes Hares and Foxes whose flesh they eate raw hauing first dryed it in the Sun or smoke and so they doe their fish They haue also Otters Weasils Beauers Badgers Conies Fowle and Fish great varietie and one fish called Adhothuis whose bodie and head is like to a Greyhound white as Snow Their greatest Iewel is Chains of Esurgnie which are shel-fishes exceeding white which they take on this manner When a captiue or other man is condemned to death they kill him and then cut slashes in his most fleshie parts and hurle him into the Riuer Cornibots whence after twelue houres they draw him finding in those cuts these Esurgnie whereof they make Beads and Chaines They are excellent for stanching of bloud Thus much out of Cartier In the yeere 1542. Monsieur Roberual was sent to inhabit those parts He saith that he built a Fort faire and strong the people haue no certayne dwelling place but goe from place to place as they may find best food carrying all their goods with them It is more cold in that then in other places of like height as Iohn Alphonse of Xanctoigne affirmeth because of the greatnesse of the Riuer which is fresh water and because the Land is vntilled and full of Woods We may adde the cold vapours which the Sunne exhaleth in that long passage ouer the Ocean the abundance of Ice that commeth out of the North-seas and the winds which blow from them and from the cold snowie hils in the way §. III. Late Plantations of New-France and Relations of the Natiues SAmuel Champlain made a Voyage to Canada 1603. and encountred with a banke of Ice eight leagues long in 45. degrees two third parts with infinite smaller The Streits mouth from Cape Ray to the Cape of Saint Laurence within the Gulfe of Canada is eighteene leagues He obserued a Feast made by Anadabijon the great Sagamo in his Cabin in which eight or ten
Discouerers vtterly deny this History affirming that there are but Cabans here and there made with Perkes and couered with barkes of trees or with skins and both the Riuer and inhabited place is called Pemtegoet and not Agguncia And there can be no great Riuer as they affirme because the great Riuer Canada hath like an insatiable Merchant engrossed all these water-commodities so that other streames are in manner but meere Pedlers The Armouchiquois are a traiterous and theeuish people next vnneighbourly neighbours to the Etechemins they are light-footed and lime-fingered as swift in running away with their stollen prey as the Grey-hound in pursuing it Champlein testifieth that the Armouchiquois are deformed with little heads short bodies armes small like a bone as are their thighs also their legges great and long and disproportioned with likenesse of proportion when they sit on their heeles their knees are halfe a foot higher then their heads They are valiant and planted in the best Countrey Monsieur du Point arriued in those parts in the yeere 1605. and du Monts remoued the French Habitation to the Port-Royall Monsieur de Pourtrincourt sailed thither in the yeere 1606. and with him the Author of the Booke called Noua Francia who hath written the Rites and Customes of these Countries Hee saith that the Armouchiquois are a great people but haue no adoration They are vicious and bloudy Both they and the Souriquois haue the industry of Painting and Caruing and doe make Pictures of Birds Beasts and Men both in stone and wood as well as the workmen in these parts They as is said ascribe not Diuine worship to any thing but yet acknowledge some Spirituall and inuisible Power I know not by what Diuine Iustice and Iniustice of the Diuell it comes to passe that God hath giuen some men vp so farre vnto the Diuels tyrannie that he hath banished out of their hearts the knowledge and worship of the True God and yet the nature of Man cannot be without apprehension of some greater and more excellent Nature and rather then want of all Religion they will haue a Religious-irreligious commerce with the Diuell Yea the more all knowledge of God is banished the baser seruice doe Men in doing and suffering yeeld to the Diuell as to leaue other parts to their owne places it falleth out in these Regions The Prince and greatest Commander of Men among them seemes by this meanes to bee the Diuels Vicegerent and by wizardly and diuellish practices to vp-hold his owne greatnesse So it was with Sagamos Membertou if any body were sicke he was sent for he made inuocations on the Diuell he bloweth vpon the partie grieued maketh incision sucketh the bloud from it a practice vsed in very many Countries of the Continent and Ilands of America if it be a wound he healeth it after the same maner applying a round slice of Beauers stones Some present is therefore made to him of Venison or skinnes If it be a question to haue newes of things absent hauing first questioned with his spirit he rendereth his Oracle commonly doubtfull very often false and sometimes true He rendered a true Oracle of the comming of Poutrincourt to du Pont saying his Diuell had told him so When the Sauages are hungry they consult with Membertous Oracle and he telleth them the place whither they shall goe and if there be no game found the excuse is that the Beast hath wandered and changed place but very often they finde And this makes them beleeue that the Diuell is a God and know none other although they yeeld him no adoration When these Aoutmoins so they call these Wizards consult with the Diuell they fixe a staffe in a pit to which they tye a Cord and putting their head into the pit make inuocations or coniurations in a language vnknowne to the others that are about and this with beatings and howlings vntill they sweat with paine When this Diuell is come the Master Aoutmoin makes them beleeue that hee holds him tyed by his cord and holdeth fast against him forcing him to giue him an answer before he let him goe That done he beginneth to sing something in the praises as it seemeth of the Diuel that hath discouered some game vnto them and the other Sauages that are there make answer with some concordance of musicke among them Then they dance with songs in another not vulgar language after which they make a fire and leape ouer it and put halfe a pole out of the top of the Cabin where they are with something tied thereto which the Diuell carrieth away Memberton carried at his necke the marke of his profession which was a purse triangle-wise couered with their imbroidered worke within which there was somewhat as bigge as a Nut which he said was his Diuell called Aoutem This function is successiue and by tradition they teach their eldest sonnes the mysterie of this iniquitie Euery Sagamos either is or hath his Aoutmoin The men and women weare their blacke haire long hanging loose ouer the shoulder wherein the men sticke a feather the women a bodkin They are much troubled with a stinging fly for preuention whereof they rub themselues with a certaine kinde of grease and oyles They paint their faces with blue or red but not their bodies For their marriages they are contracted with the consent of Parents who will not giue their Daughters in marriage to any except he be a good hunter The women are said to bee chaste and the contrary seldome found and though the husband hath many wiues yet is there no iealousie among them The widowes heere if there husbands be killed wil not marrie againe nor eate flesh till their death be reuenged Otherwise they make no great difficultie which Cartier reporteth of Canada to marry againe if they find a fit match Sometimes the Sauages hauing many wiues will giue one to their friend if he likes her so to disburden themselues The women eate not with the men in their meetings but apart When they make feasts they them end with dances all in a round to which one singeth at the end of euery song all make a loud long exclamation and to be the more nimble they strip themselues starke naked If they haue any of their enemies heads or armes they will carry them as a iewell about their necks whiles they dance sometimes biting the same After their Feasts they will diet themselues liuing sometimes eight dayes more or lesse with the smoke of Tobacco They are in nothing laborious but in hunting They sow but so much as will serue them for sixe moneths and that very hardly during the Winter they retire three or foure moneths space into the woods and there liue on Acornes Fish and Venison They wash not themselues at meales except they be monstrous foule and then wipe on their owne or their Dogs haires Their entertainment is with small complement the Guest sits downe by his
stone their streets orderly placed The people are of great stature and haue their faces armes and legges razed and pounced Here were many Lakes of salt-water which at a certaine time of the yeere waxeth hard and becommeth very good salt The Caciques kindly entertayned them with victuals and other presents especially hides and Chamois skins very well dressed as well as those of Flanders And passing many dayes Iourney further Northwards they came where the Houses were foure stories high well built and in most of them Stoues for the Winter season The men and women weare Shooes and Boots with good soles of Neats Leather a thing not elsewhere to be seene in the Indies In this Prouince they found many Idols which they worshipped and particularly they had in euery House an Oratory for the Deuill whereinto they ordinarily carry him meate and as the Papists erect Crosses vpon high wayes so haue this people certaine high Chappels very well trimmed and painted in which they say the Deuill vseth to take his ease and to recreate himselfe as hee trauelleth from one Towne to another In the Prouince of Tiguas there were sixteene Townes in one of which the Friers aforesaid were slaine Sixe leagues from thence was the Prouince Los Quires which worship Idols as their Neighbours they saw there certaine Canopies wherein were painted the Sunne Moone and many Stars It is in 37. degrees and an halfe Hence they passed keeping still their Northerly course and found a Prouince called Cuuames where were fiue Townes one of which was Chia which contained eight Market places the houses were playstered and painted with diuers colours they presented them curious Mantles and shewed them rich Metals Beyond this they came to the Ameies and fifteene leagues thence to Acoma which is situate vpon a Rocke and hath no other entrance but by a Ladder or paire of staires hewne in the same Rocke all their water was kept in Cisternes They passed hence to Zuny which the Spaniards call Cibola and there found three Spaniards left by Vasquez forty yeeres before which had almost forgotten their owne Language Westward from hence they came to Mohotze where were exceeding rich Mynes of Siluer as likewise in some of the other These parts seeme to incline toward Virginia Martin Perez a Iesuite writeth of these Inland parts from Cinaloa 1591. that the flies about the Mountaine Tepesuan in 23. degrees are so troublesome as no beast can abide there the Cimmechi are warlike Indians Some Spaniards kept there which heard Masse scarsly once in a yeere The Prouince of Cinaloa is watered with eight Riuers The soyle fertile and ayre wholsome extending three hundred miles Northwards and within two dayes Iourney of new Mexico The people weare many Earings in fifty holes which they make for that purpose so that they are forced to sleepe with their faces vpwards The women are clothed beneath the waste aboue naked Both they and the men weare long haire tied vp on knots with Corals and shels therein They are a handfull higher then the Spaniards valiant vse poysoned Arrowes peaceable at home terrible in warre they haue many Languages Some of them haue familiaritie and commit abominable sinnes with the Deuill They vse Polygamy and thinke it not vnseemely to vse the Mother Sister Daughter as furthering domesticke peace Thus respect they affinity but of Consanguitie are very Religious They correct not their children Their Marriages are solemnized after consent of Parents on both sides with dances the consummation is stayed till fit age of the parties to whom they then leaue a House and houshold They obserue a custome to make Gentlemen or Knights giuing a Bow and then setting him to fight with a Lion or wild beast the death of which is the life of their Gentilitie When one adopteth another a stake is thrust into his throat causing him to vomit all in his belly and as it were his former birth together They are great Gamesters their play like that of Dice in which they carry themselues very patiently without swearing or wording and yet will lose the clothes from their backes and goe home naked If any be dangerously sicke a Graue is digged and stands open in which they bury him presently being dead or else burne him together with his House and stuffe and there couer the ashes sprinkling the Sepulchre with certaine dust whereof they make a drinke and eate and drinke themselues drunke Ludouicus Tribaldus Toletus in his Letter to Master Hakluyt 1605. writeth of one Iohn Onnate who in the yeere 1599. trauelled fiue hundred leagues from the Old to New Mexico He sent his Nephew to Acoma a Towne strongly fortified by Nature to trucke with them whom they deceitfully slue with his six companions Onnate in reuenge takes and kils the Indians and fires their dwellings forced a great City to sweare obedience to the King of Spaine and another Citie also greater then the former They built a Towne named Saint Iohns found Mynes of Gold and Siluer hunted the heards of Cibola In the yeere 1602. he made another Expedition to the Lake of Conibas on the banke whereof was a Citie seuen leagues long and two in breadth the houses built scattering with Hils and pleasant Gardens betweene The Inhabitants all had fortified themselues in the Market place which was very large the Spaniards departed without assault Neere California were found large Hauens before vnknowne and the Spaniards determined to build Forts Now that wee haue heard of the In-land Discoueries by the Spaniards and that Noua Albion of Sir Francis Drake let vs take some view of the Spanish Nauigation on these Coasts §. III. The Discoueries of VLLOA and ALARCHON on the Coasts of the South Sea COrtes the Conquerour of Mexico sent Francis de Vlloa with a Fleet for Discouerie in the yeere 1539. from Acapulco which came to Santa Cruz in California They sayled ouer the Gulfe and came to the Riuer of Saint Peter and Saint Paul where they beheld on both sides a goodly Country I am loth to hold on with them in their Voyage lest I saile from my scope and leaue the offended Reader behind me Here they found in their course burning Mountaynes which cast vp fire ashes and smoke in great quantitie They encountred with a cruell storme and being almost out of hope they saw as it were a Candle vpon the shrowdes of the Trinitie one of their ships which the Mariners said was Saint Elmo and saluted it with their Songs and Prayers This is the darknesse of Popery to worship a naturall light yea that which hath little more then beeing and is an imperfect Meteor is with them more perfect then Humane and must participate in Diuine worship Without the Gulfe of California they found store of great fish which suffered themselues to be taken by hand also they saw weedes floating on the Sea fifty leagues together round and full of gourds vnder them were store of fish on them store of
yong man who also with perill of his life vndertooke an Embassage to Azcapuzalco and there defied the King anointing him with the ointment of the dead after their manner The Commons of Mexico were herewith offended and to pacifie them the King indented with them that if he lost the Field they should eate him and his Nobles they on the other side promising if he did ouercome to become his Tributaries for before they enioyed much freedome and to labour in his Fields and Houses and to become his seruants in Warre Peace In fine such was the valour of Tlacaellec the Generall that the enemies were ouerthrowne their Citie sacked and the remainder of them made tributarie the lands and goods of the conquered being diuided among the Conquerors and some reserued to each quarter of Mexico for the vse of their Sacrifices Cuyacan had the next place in the Mexican Conquests who hauing inuited the Mexicans to a banquet in the end thereof sent for the last seruice Womens habits which they forced them to put on but Izcoalt and Tlacaellec made them know by their ruine the Manhood of the Mexicans They subdued also the Suchimilchos and Cuitlauaca a Citie in the Lake Tescucoy yeelded it selfe Izcoalt after twelue yeeres died and Motecuma the first was chosen in his stead Presently after his Election they conducted him to the Temple with a great traine where before the Diuine Harth so called in regard of the continuall fire there kept they enthronized him The King there drew bloud from his eares and legs with a Griffons tallons as a Sacrifice and was congratulated with many Orations of the Priests Ancients and Captaines And whereas before they had accustomed in their Elections to make great Feasts and Dances and wasted many Lights He brought in the custome personally to make Warre in some Prouince thence to procure Sacrifices to feast their Gods and Men. This he performed at Chalco from whence he brought many Captiues which on the day of his Coronation were sacrificed and eaten At this Feast all his Tributes were brought in with great solemnitie each Prouince marching by it selfe besides innumerable Presents All Commers were bountifully entertained and the poore were clad with new garments giuen them by the King The Chalcas had taken a brother of Motezuma and would haue made him their King but he enioyning them to make a high Scaffold ascended thereon and telling them the Gods would not permit that to be a King he should be a Traytor vnto his Country cast downe himselfe whose death Motezuma reuenged with the ruine of that whole Nation conquering further vnto the North and South Seas by the counsell and courage of Tlacaelles This King instituted new Ceremonies and encreased the number of the Priests hee built the great Temple of Vitzliputzli and sacrificed great numbers of men at the Dedication Hauing raigned eight and twentie yeeres he died Tlacaellec was chosen his Successor by the foure Deputies and the two Lords of Tescuco and Tacuba these were the Electors but refused the Empire as being fitter for the common good as an instrument to another then if himselfe weylded the Scepter At his nomination they chose Ticocic sonne of the late King and piercing his nostrils for an ornament put an Emerald therein He in seeking Captiues for the solemnitie of his Coronation lost more of his owne people and after foure yeeres was poisoned by his male-content Subiects Axayaca his brother succeeded altogether of another spirit In his time died Tlacaellec chiefe Author of the Mexican greatnesse whom before in his age they vsed to carry in his Chaire on mens shoulders to Councell Hee was buried more solemnely then any of the Kings and his Sonne was made Generall for the warres Axayaca conquered Tequantepec two hundred leagues from Mexico thence to furnish the bloudie solemnities of his Coronation Hee added to his Conquests Guatulco on the South Sea in single combate ouer came the Lord of Tlatelulco and subdued those Mexican-enemies of the Mexicans setting fire on their Citie and Temple After eleuen yeeres hee died and Antzol the eight King was chosen Hee punished the pride of Quazulatlan a rich Prouince with those Captiues to celebrate his Coronation-Feast and extended his Dominion to Guatimala three hundred leagues from Mexico Hee much adorned his Royall Citie pulling downe the old houses and in their roome erected fairer Hee let in a course of water to the Citie because that of the Lake was muddie But because they of Guyoacan vsed these waters the chiefe man of that Citie which was a great Magician sought to hinder it whereby the King being prouoked sent to attach him Hee escaped by his Protean Arts now appearing like an Eagle the second time like a Tygre the third like a Serpent But at last hee was taken and strangled and the Mexicans forced a Channell whereby the water might passe to their Citie the Priests meane-while casting Incense on the bankes sacrificing the bloud of Quailes others winding their Cornets and one of the chiefe went attired in a habit like to the Goddesse of the Waters which was saluted and welcommed by all the people All which things are painted in the Annales of Mexico which Booke is now in the Vatican Librarie at Rome Thus he enuironed the Citie with water like another Venice and hauing raigned eleuen yeeres dyed §. II. Of MOTEZVMA and other Rarities of the Mexican Storie MOtezuma the second was chosen who before his Souereigntie was of graue and stayed disposition much addicted to his deuotions Hee retired himselfe into a Chappell appointed for him in the Temple of Vitzliputzli where they say the Idoll spake to him wherein also he hid himselfe after hee had intelligence of this Election From whence he was led to the Harth of their Gods where hee sacrificed with drawing bloud from his eares and the calues of his legges They attired him with the Royall Ornaments and piercing his nostrils hung thereat a rich Emerald Being seated in his Throne the King of Tescuco one of the Electors made an Eloquent Oration which Ioseph Acosta hath set downe word by word and deserueth a roome here if our hastie Pilgrimage would suffer This Motezuma commanded that no Plebeian should serue him in any Office in his house prouiding Knights and Nobles for that purpose His Coronation was solemnized with Dances Comedies Banquets Lights and other pompe the sacrificed Captiues were of a farre Prouince toward the North Sea which he subdued Mechouacan Tlascalla and Tapeaca neuer yeelded to the Mexicans which Motezuma told Cortes that hee spared for the vse of his sacrifices and the exercise of his Souldiers He laboured to be respected and worshipped as a God It was death for any Plebeian to looke him in the face Hee neuer set his foot on the Ground but was alwaies carried on the shoulders of Noble-men and if he lighted they laid rich Tapestrie whereon he did goe He neuer put on one Garment twice
harth to eate no other bread but that which had beene offered to their Gods that they should vpon all occasions repaire to their Wisards who with certaine graines told Fortunes and diuined looking into keelers and pailes full of water The Sorcerers and ministers of the diuell vsed much to besmeare themselues There were an infinite number of these Witches Diuiners Inchanters and the like and still there remaine of them but secret not daring publikely to exercise their superstitions The Mexicans had amongst them a kinde of baptisme which they did with cutting the eares and members of yong children hauing some resemblance of the Iewish circumcision This Ceremonie was done principally to the sonnes of Kings and Noblemen presently vpon their birth the Priests did wash them and did put a little Sword in the right hand in the left a Target And to the children of the vulgar sort they put the markes of their callings and to their daughters instruments to Spinne Knit and labour The Mexican history afore-mentioned in the third part thereof sheweth in pictures their policie and customes When a child was borne as is there described it was laid in a Cradle foure dayes after the mid-wife brought it naked with the instrument of the trade as is said in the hand into the yard where were prepared Bul-rushes and a little pan of water in which she washed the same Three boyes sate by eating tosted Mars with sodden Frizoles in a little pan and at the mid-wiues appointment named the child with a lowd voice After twenty dayes they went with it into the Temple and presented the same in presence of the Priest with an offering and being of fifteene yeares committed him to the High Priest of that Temple to be taught if they would after haue him a Priest or if they would haue him a Souldier they committed him to the Master thereof with an offering of meat also In this booke is pictured how they instruct and feed them at three yeeres of age giuing them halfe a Cake how at foure with a whole Cake at fiue burthening and exercising their bodies and letting their daughters to spin how at sixe they exercise them in gathering vp corne spilled on the ground or the like at seuen in fishing There is likewise described their seuere discipline in punishing them with Manguez The Priests did exercise their Pupils in bodily seruices of the Temple in going to the Mountains to sacrifice in Musicke obseruing the time by the starres and the like Old men of threescore and ten might be publikely drunken without controll which to yong folkes of both sexes was death as was theft also and adultery The Priests also had their office in marriages The Bridegroome and the Bride stood together before the Priest who tooke them by the hands asking them if they would marry vnderstanding their will he took a corner of the vaile wherewith the woman had her head couered and a corner of the mans gowne which he tyed together on a knot and so led them thus tyed to the Bridegroomes house where there was a harth kindled Then he caused the wife to goe seuen times about the harth and so the married couple sate downe together and thus was the marriage contracted That booke of pictures describes it thus as Amantesa or Broker carried the Bride on her backe at the beginning of the night foure women attending with Torches of Pine-tree Rosenned At the Bridegroomes house his parents receiue her and carry her to him in a Hall where they are both caused to sit on a Mat neere a fire and tyed together with a corner of their apparell and a perfume of Copale wood is made to their gods Two old men and as many old women were present The married couple eate and then these old folke which after this separate them asunder and giue them good instructions for Oeconomicall duties In other parts of New-Spaine they vsed other marriage-rites at Tlaxcallan the Bridegroome and Bride polled their heads to signifie that from thenceforth all childish courses should be laid aside At michuacan the Bride must looke directly vpon the Bridegroome or else the marriage was not perfect In Mixteopan they vsed to carry the Bridegroome vpon their backs as if he were forced and then they both ioyne hands and knit their mantles together with a great knot The Macatecas did not come together in twenty dayes after marriage but abode in fasting and prayer all that while sacrificing their bodies and anointing the mouths of their Idols with their bloud In Panuco the Husbands buy the Wiues for a Bow two Arrowes and a Net and afterwards the Father-in-law speaketh not one word to his Sonne in-law for the space of a yeere When he hath a child he lyeth not with his wife in two yeeres after lest she should be with child againe before the other bee out of danger some sucke twelue yeeres and for this cause they haue many wiues No woman while she hath her disease may touch or dresse any thing Adulterie in Mexico was death common women were permitted but no ordinary Stewes The diuell did many times talke with their Priest and with some other Rulers and particular persons Great gifts were offered vnto him whom the diuell had vouchsafed this conference He appeared vnto them in many shapes and was often familiar with them He to whom he appeared carried about him painted the likenesse wherein be shewed himselfe the first time And they painted his Image on their doores benches and euery corner of the house Likewise according to his Protean and diuersified apparitions they painted him in many shapes It belonged also to the office of the Priests and religious in Mexico to interre the dead and doe their obsequies The places where they buried them were their gardens and courts of their owne houses others carried them to the places of sacrifices which were done in the mountaines others burnt them and after buried the ashes in the temples burying with them whatsoeuer they had of apparell stones and iewels They did sing the funerall offices like Responds often lifting vp the dead body with many ceremonies At these Mortuaries they did eate and drinke and if it were a person of qualitie they gaue apparell to such as came When one was dead his friends came with their presents saluted him as if he were liuing And if he were a King or Lord of some Towne they offered some slaues to bee put to death with him to serue him in the other world They likewise put to death his Priest or Chaplain for euery Noble-man had a Priest for his domestical holies that he might execute his office with the dead They likewise killed his Cooke his Butler Dwarffes and deformed men and whosoeuer had most serued him though he were his Brother And to preuent pouertie they buried with them much wealth as Gold Siluer Stones Curtains and other rich pieces And if they burned the dead they
they are very iealous and if they take them in Adulterie cause their braines to be beaten out Their wiues especially the elder are as their seruants and he which hath most is the greatest man Their account of time is by Moones or dayes their numbring is to ten and then say ten and one c. They also keepe accounts by bundles of stickes contayning so many as dayes are agreed on of which they take away euery day one They haue a certaine obseruance of the Sunne and Moone supposing them to be aliue but as farre as he could perceiue vsed neither Sacrifice nor adoration to any thing At the death of any great man they make a solemne Feast their chiefest prouision being their strongest drinke called Parranow and as long as this drinke lasteth they continue their Feast with dancing singing and excessiue drinking accounting the greatest Drunkard the brauest man during which drunken solemnitie some woman being neerest of kinne to the dead partie stands by and cries extremely Their Priests or South-sayers he cals them Pecaios haue conference with the Deuill whom they terme Wattipa but feare him much and say hee is naught hee will often beate them blacke and blue They beleeue that the good Indians when they die goe to Caupo or Heauen the bad to Soy downwards When a chiefe man dies if hee haue a Captiue they slay him if not then one of his seruants to attend him the other world The qualitie of the Land is diues by the Sea-side low and would be violently hot if a fresh Easterly breeze did not coole it with a vehement breath in the heate of the day the Mountaines are colder the middle sort most temperate Profit may here take pleasure neither need pleasure abandon profit The particulars are by this and other our Authors related I hunt after Rarities to present you Such is the fish Cassoorwa which hath in each eye two sights and as it swimmeth it beares the lower sights within the water and the other aboue the ribs and backe resemble those parts in a man saue that it is little bigger but much daintier then a Smelt Besides the Pockiero or small Swine with the Nauill in the backe is another called Paingo as large as ours in England The Sea-cow or Manatin eates like Beefe and will take Salt and serue to victuall ships it yeelds also an excellent Oyle and the hide will make Buffe There are infinite store of them The Pina for delicacie exceedeth a fruit tasting like Strawberries Claret-wine and Sugar What commoditie Tobacco and Sugars in those parts may yeeld is incredible especially in this smokie humour of the one sexe and that daintier of the other Their Dies Gummes and other commodities I omit Of Gold and other Metals they haue good testimonie The Marashawaccas are a Nation of Charibes vp high within Land hauing great eares beyond credit they haue an Idoll of stone which they worship as their God in a house erected purposely to it which they keepe verie cleane It is fashioned like a man sitting vpon his heeles holding open his knees and resting his elbowes vpon them holding vp his hands with the palmes forwards and gaping with his mouth wide open Captaine Michael Harcourt was left Commander of the Countrie for his Brother who continued the possession three yeeres in all which space of thirtie persons died but sixe and some of them by casualtie Amongst the East Indian Plants is mentioned one called Sentida the like they found here much like vnto Rose trees about halfe a yard high which if they were touched or a leafe cut from them would presently shrinke and close vp themselues and hang as they were dead and withered within halfe a quarter of an houre by degrees againe opening Areminta the Cacique of Moreshegoro had a rough skin like to Buffe-leather of which kind there be many in those parts They returned by Cape Brea which is so called of the Pitch there gotten in the Earth whereof there is such abundance that all places of this our World may be stored thence it is excellent for trimming of shippes for those hote Countries not melting in the Sunne §. III. Relations of these and the adioyning Countries by the Spaniards IT were a hard taske to muster all that World of Riuers and names of Nations in the parts neere Guiana which they that will may finde in Sir Walter and Master Keymis and Master Harcourt their owne Relations As for Guiana this Sir Walter hath written It is directly East from Peru towards the Sea and lyeth vnder the Aequinoctiall it hath more abundance of Gold then any part of Peru and as many or moe great Cities It hath the same Lawes Gouernment and Religion and Manoa the Imperiall Citie of Guiana which some Spaniards haue seene and they call it El Dorado for the greatnesse riches and situation farre exceedeth any of the World at least so much of it as the Spaniards know It is founded vpon a Lake of Salt-water two hundred leagues long like vnto the Caspian Sea The Emperour of Guiana is descended from the Ingas the magnificent Princes of Peru For when Francis Pizarro had conquered Peru and slaine Atabalipa the King one of his younger brethren fled from thence and took with him many thousands of those Souldiers of the Empire called Oreiones with whom and other his followers he vanquished all that tract which is between the great Riuers of Orenoque and Amazones Diego Ordas who was one of the Captaines of Cortes in the conquest of Mexico in the yeere 1531. thus saith Gomara and that he perished at Sea others with more probability say it was a few yeeres after the conquest of Peru made search for Guiana but lost himselfe being slaine in a mutinie Before this his prouision of Powder was fired and one Iuan Martinez which had the charge thereof was therefore condemned to bee executed But at the Souldiers request his punishment was altered and hee set in a Canoa alone without victuall and so turned loose into the Riuer Certaine Guianians met him and hauing neuer seene man of that colour they carried him into the Land to be wondred at and so from Towne to Towne till hee came to the great Citie of Manoa the seat and residence of Inga the Emperour He no sooner saw him but he knew him to be a Christian for the Spaniards not long before had conquered his brother and caused him to be well entertained in his Palace Hee liued seuen moneths in Manoa but was not suffered to wander any whither into the Countrie he was also brought thither all the way blind-fold led by the Indians vntill he came at Manoa He entred the Citie at noone and trauelled all that day till night and the next from the rising till the setting of the Sunne thorow the Citie ere hee came to the Palace of Inga After seuen moneths the Emperour put him to his choise whether to stay or goe and he with the Emperours
slaine and deuoured But by Gods mercy he escaped He was the Gunner in the Fort of Saint Vincent and going into the Wood to prouide somewhat wherewith to entertaine some friends then come to him became himselfe a prey to those Men-hunters When they had taken him they contended which of them had beene the first taker and that controuersie ended hee was stripped naked and led away Hee was giuen to one of their Kings , and this victory by them was ascribed to their Tamaraka or Idols which they said had by Oracle prophesied thereof but their Kings were no other then the chiefe in euery Cottage which consisted of one Kindred and these Tamaraka weare certaine Rattles as shall after appeare The manner is that it gets them a great name to exhibit this Feast of a slaine Captiue and therefore some that haue taken will credit some other friend with the gift of a Captiue to this solemne butcherie on condition to repay him the next Captiue hee taketh This was Stadius his case who was thus tossed by exchange from one to another till at last hee escaped altogether But when hee had beene newly taken the Women came about him and one while buffeted him one saying This is for such a friend of mine that the Peros or Portugals had slaine another fixing on his flesh the memoriall of another friend of hers and then led him with a Rope about his necke almost strangling him making him also to dance in the middest of them with Rattles tied to his legges but hee after grew in some credit and respect amongst them and saw diuers others eaten while himselfe could not bee free from feare of the like destinie The Sauages that they take put on a great shew of resolution and little regard in seeming that their Tragedie supported with this comfort that their friends will reuenge it In time of sicknesse or sudden dangers they would resort to him to pray to his God for deliuerance and this conceit of his God which they obserued in his Deuotions was the principall meanes of deferring his execution Such as are mortally wounded in their fights they would spend presently or at least kill and dresse them for a Feast neere at hand and one man that had liued long amongst them and was desperately sicke lest Death should depriue them of their cheere they slue and because of his sicknesse hurling away the head and inwardes ate vp the rest They take great pride in these their cruelties and when Konyan Bebe their King hauing a basket full of pieces of Mans flesh on which hee was feeding offered Stadius a piece who told him that it was more then beastly hee answered I am a Tygre and I delight in these delicacies This Stadius after escaped in a French Shippe Nicolas Durantius a Knight of Malta sirnamed Villagagnon in the yeere 1555. male-content with his estate at home sayled into Francia Antarctica or the Southerne parts of Brasill vnder the Tropike of Capricorne and pretended there to worship God according to the puritie of the Gospell and to fortifie both for the habitation of his owne and for a Sanctuarie vnto such as at home were persecuted for the Truth He fortified and sent thence to Geneua for assistance in this his holy intent whereupon Richerius and Charterius two Ministers with diuers others among whom was Iohn Lerius were sent and landed there in the yeere 1557. Lerius hath written his Obseruations of these parts as Theuet also another of Villagagnons Company but as Lerius testifieth in many things falsly The first Sauages that Lerius and his fellowes saw were the Marguiates which hold friendship with the Portugals and are enemies to the French and to the Touou Pinambaulsij or Tuppin Imbas Confederates of the French and as deadly enemies to the former In the meane way they passed by the Tapemiry Paraiba Ouetacates all which howsoeuer they exercise hostilities and mutuall disagreements yet agree in like barbarous and rightlesse Rites With the Touou Pinambaulsij he conuersed familiarly about a yeere They are in habit of bodie like the Europeans but stronger and lesse subiect to sicknesse not subiect to our bodily distempers by like intemperance or vexation of mind by turbulent and distracting passions of Couetousnesse Enuie ambition They are all naked except sometimes the Old men rather to hide their disease in those parts then their shame couer their priuities They weare in their nether lip a Pyramidall stone which brauerie weigheth downe their lip and subiecteth the face to great deformitie Some also not content with this adde two others in their cheekes to like purpose They presse downe the noses of their Infants to make them flat They anoynt themselues with a kind of Gumme which they couer with the downe of Feathers sticking thereto They weare also Frontlets of Feathers in their eares they weare bones They which will excell the rest in gallantry and would seeme to haue slaine and eaten the most enemies slash and cut their flesh and put therein a blacke powder which neuer will bee done away They vse Rattles of the shell of a certaine fruit in which they put stones or graines and call them Maraca of which they haue some superstitious conceit The Women differ from the Men in nourishing their haire which the Men shaue off before and make not those holes in their lips but in their eares weare Eare-rings of the forme and bignesse of a meane Candle They paint also their faces with diuers colours and weare Bracelets of little bones of which the men weare Chaines or Collars They would not weare clothes pretending their custome of nakednesse and often washing sometimes ten times in a day whereto clothes would bee a hinderance and our captiue women further then the Whip forced them would not accustome themselues to the apparell we gaue them The women make two kinds of Meale of certaine Roots which they vse in stead of Bread which they doe not put but hurle into their mouthes without losse Their office is also to make their drinke of Rootes sliced and chewed in their mouthes and thus prepared boyled and stirred in a great pot ouer the fire the like drinke they make of chewed Maiz which they call Auats the men would account it a disgrace to do these things and that they would not taste so well They call this drinke Caouin it is thick and tastes like Milke I haue seene them continue saith Lerius drinking this liquor three dayes and nights together they hold it a disparagement not to bee able to hold out at this Bacchanall exercise which they celebrate with dancing and singing especially at their beastly Man-feasts The women dance apart from the men One of them reported to our Author that they had taken a ship of the Peros or Portugals and eaten the men they found therein great vessels which they could not tell what it was but drank so much thereof that they slept three dayes after it was likely that it was
at mans estate they cut bigger with a Cane and weare therein a greene stone otherwise they esteeme a man no Gallant but a Pesant They haue no Religion vse Polygamie but the women are tied to one husband except hee giue her publike leaue When they goe to warre the wiues carrie all the prouision That wife whom hee giueth his hunted prey is his bed-fellow that night and she goeth to the water and washeth her selfe after which she lyeth downe in the net and commandeth all the rest to attend on her for that day When they are in trauell they goe to the doore and being deliuered the father lyeth downe and is visited as before is said No Indian will kill any female creature whiles his wife is with childe thinking that would be the death of his childe They trauell with great store of Tobacco and haue continually a leafe thereof along the mouth betweene the lip and teeth the rheume running out at the lip-hole They war against the Portugals and all others eating all and take so many new names as prisoners They thinke mans flesh makes them valiant Their houses are two hundred yards long without partition they hang their nets on beames wash euery morning both men women and children they part their grounds They haue Serpents amongst them with bodies like trees which strike two fins out of their fore-quarters that kill whatsoeuer they call them d Iaboya They haue foure legs and a taile like an Aligator or Crocodile which they hide when they lye in the woods for their prey They haue Monkies as big as a water-dog faced like a man with long broad beards which goe twentie together on a tree and one of them will alway walke vp and downe with his hand on his beard making a great noyse the rest harkening still an houres space The Maraquites are betweene Fernambuc and Baya other Indians call them Tapoyes that is wilde men which name all but these and the Vaanasses which are like them account a disgrace The men are of good stature the women very proper and fight with their bowes as well as the men They haue no dwelling Religion nor friendship with any Nation yet he left them in peace with the Portugals They haue holes in their lips but carue not their bodies vse Polygamie are swift neuer come into the field to fight but keepe in the Mountaines they eate mans flesh without ceremonies The Topimambazes inhabite from R. de S. Franc. to Baya de todos Sanctos they are and speake like the Petowares but the women are of better complexion The men let their beards grow long From Baya to Eleoos are the Waymoores men of great stature and swift as a Horse fiue or sixe of them will set on a Sugar-house with an hundred therein I haue seene one saith our Author take a man aliue and defend himselfe with this his prisoner as it were with a Target They haue long haire are without Townes or Houses and care not where they come presuming of their swiftnesse They are greedie Man-eaters and are alwaies foule with durt and dust by lying on the ground and ashes Iarric writes that they are without Gouernours euery one doing what seemes good in his owne eyes only he is accounted most Noble that hath slaine most enemies with whom for any of them to speake is punished with death They roue vp and downe in vncertaine dwellings and therefore cannot by warre be conquered This wandring is common to many of these Brasilian Saluages The Tomomymenos dwell at Spirito Sancto haue settled Townes with great stones set about like pales of a good height and within walls of clay and stone they make the sides of their houses with loope-holss to shoot out at They deck their bodies with feathers and paint themselues blacke and red One of these tooke the Portugall Captaine Martin de Sa and in spite of all his company carried him a stones cast and threw him into a Riuer but hee was rescued by Petummyen another Sauage The Portugals tooke sixteene thousand slew the tenth parf and parted the rest destroying the Country downe the Riuer Paraeyua The Waytaquazes dwell on the North and South sides of Cape Frio They are of greater stature then the Waymoores we took thirteene of them and whiles we searched for more they burnt their cords from their hands and fled Their women warre with bowes and arrowes They lye on the ground like Hogs with a fire in the midst hold no peace with any but eate all they can get Heere the mountaines were full of Crablice which sticked so fast on their skins that they were faine to take dry straw to singe themselues Abausanga-retam was Captaine of a kinde of Tamoyes an hundred and twenty yeeres old which being taken ranne amongst the enemies where being shot in one and twenty places he fell then desired Baptisme after which within foure houres he died his haughtie courage could not brooke captiuitie The Wayanasses keepe at Ila Grande they are low great bellied cowards not carued glory not to eate mans flesh the Women vgly with bigge bodies and are well faced painted red with Vrucu which growes in a cod like a Beane the crownes of both Sexes are shauen like Friers the rest of their haire long The Topinaques haue their dwelling at Saint Vincents are of good stature and complexion the women painted with diuers colours eate mans flesh adore nothing onely when they kill a man paint themselues with a fruit called Ianipano and with feathers on their heads great stones in their lips Rattles in their hands dance three dayes together drinking a filthy liquor whereto they said Tobacco made them fresh Among them is great store of Gold in many hils by the Sea The Pories dwell an hundred miles within Land are low like the Wayanasses liue on Pine-nuts and small Cocos as big as Apples with shels like Wall-nuts but harder they call them Eyrires they warre with none eate not mans flesh if they haue other meat lye in nets of barke haue no houses but two or three boughs tyed together couered with Palme-leaues for a knife or combe they will giue fiue or sixe gallons of Balsame-oyle The Molopaques inhabite heere the Riuer Paradiua are like Dutchmen in bignesse faire of complexion bearded ciuill couer their priuities their Towns circled with wals of earth and great logges haue a King called Moriuishann which had thirteene wiues They haue store of Gold which they esteeme not nor vse it but to tye on their fishing lines this is in the Riuer Para fourescore leagues beyond Paraeyua They take none but what the rayne washeth from the Mountaines which are of blacke earth without Trees The Women are goodly and faire like English women modest neuer seene to laugh and of good capacitie They tye their haire about their middle with barke and couer therewith their nakednesse their haire also is of diuers colours and
people who liued and wallowed in the height of their wickednesse and lust of crying Sodomiticall sinnes to be thus punished both by so bloudy a King and this Scythian Enemy who came with two hundred thousand Horsemen within fifty miles compasse on the Riuer Occa neere Circapoe and vpon secret intelligence as was thought he passed the Riuer without repulse of the Emperours Army who durst not on paine of death stirre beyond their bounds vpon whatsoeuer aduantage The Enemy approching the great City of Musco the Russe Emperour flies with his two Sonnes Treasure Seruants and his Guard of twenty thousand Gunners towards a strong Monastery Troiets or the Trinity sixty miles off Vpon Ascention day the Enemy fires the high steeple of Saint Iohns Church at which instant happened a tempestuous wind whereby all the Churches Houses Monasteries and Palaces within the City and Suburbs thirty miles compasse built most of Firre and Oke were set on fire and consumed in sixe houres space with infinite thousands of Men Women and Children burnt and smothered to death by the fierie aire few escaping without and within the three walled Castles The Riuer and Ditches about Musco were stopped and filled with multitudes of people laden with Gold Siluer Iewels Earings Chaines Bracelets Rings and other Treasure which went for succour to saue their heads aboue water All which notwithstanding so many thousands were there burnt and drowned that the Riuer could not with all meanes and industry that could bee vsed bee in two yeeres after cleansed those which were left aliue and many from other places being daily occupied within great circuits to search and dragge for Iewels Plate bags of Gold and Siluer I my selfe was somewhat the better for that fishing The streets of the City Churches Sellers and Vaults lay so thicke and full of dead carkasses as no man could passe for the noysome smels long after The Câ—im and his Army beheld this fire solacing himselfe in a faire Monastery foure miles off and tooke the spoyle of such as fled from the fire besetting all the wayes about the Citie and returned with much Treasure and store of Captiues passing ouer the Riuer the same way they came The Russe Emperour fled further to Vologda fiue hundred miles from Mosco accompanied with his Clergy in whom he had most confidence He summons a Councell Royall dissolues his Army which fought not a stroke for him examined racked and tortured many of his chiefe Captaines executes confiscates destroyes their Race and Families takes order for clensing repayring and replenishing Musco In the midst of this Parliament Chigaly Mursoy sends an Embassadour attended with many Mursoys in their account Noblemen all well horsed clothed in sheepes skinne Coats girt to them with blacke Caps of the same hauing Bowes and Arrowes with curious Cymitars by their sides They had a Guard to keepe them in darke Roomes stinking Horse flesh and water was their best dyet without Bread Beere Bed or Candle At the time of their audience bad vsage was offered them which they puffed at and scorned The Emperour sate with his three Crownes before him in great Royalty his Princes and Nobles attending richly adorned with Iewels and Pearle He commanded the Embassadors sheepe skinne Coate and Cap to be taken off and a Golden Robe and rich Cap to be put on who laughed aloud thereat enters the Emperours presence his followers being kept backe in a space grated with Iron The Embassadour chases with a hollow hellish voyce looking fierce and grimly on the Emperour beeing otherwise a most vgly Creature Foure Captaines of the Guard bring him neere His seate and then without reuerence he thunders out that his Master and Lord Chigaley great Emperour of all the Kingdomes and Chams that the Sunne doth spread his beames ouer hath sent to him Iuan Vassilliwich his Vassall and great Duke ouer all Russia by his permission to know how he liked the scourge of his displeasure by sword fire and famine and withall had sent him for remedie a present of his indignation pulling out a foule rustie Knife to cut his throat with all This done hee hasted out of the Roome without answere They would haue taken off his golden Gowne and Cap but he and his company stroue with them and would not permit it The Emperour fell into an agony tore his haire and beard sent for his Ghostly Father The chiefe Captaine desired leaue to cut them all in pieces but he gaue no answere After he had detayned him some time his fury being alayed he sent him away with better vsage and this Message Tell the Merchant and vnbeleeuer thy Master it is not he it is my sinnes and the sinnes of my people against my God and Christ he it is that hath giuen him a limme of the Deuill this power and oportunitie to to be the instrument of my rebuke by whose pleasure and helpe I doubt not of reuenge and to make him my Vassall though he be now but a Runnegate and hath no place of abode to be found out in Hee answered he would not doe him so much seruice to speake so arrogant a message from him Wherevpon not long after hee did addresse a Noble Gentleman Alfonasy Phedorowicz Nagoy in that Embassie who was there detayned and indured much misery for seuen yeeres space The Emperour was loth to come to Musco but sent for the chiefe Merchants Handicrafts and Tradesmen from all other Cities and Townes within his Kingdome to build and inhabit there and further to draw Trafficke thither tooke away all Impositions and granted freedome of Customes set seuen thousand Masons and Workmen to build a faire stone Wall round about the Musco which was finished in fiue yeeres space strong and beautifull and furnished with faire brasse Ordenance he also setled his Offices and Officers of Iustice therein as before Himselfe kept much at Vologda on the Riuer Dwina the Centre and safest place of his Kingdome He conferred much with one Elesius Bomelius a Mathematician comne out of England He also sent for skilfull Architects Carpenters Ioyners Masons Goldsmiths Physicians Apothecaries and such like out of England He builds a Treasure-house of stone great Barkes and Barges to conuey and transport Treasure vpon any sudden occasion to Sollauetzcoy Monastery standing on the North Sea the direct way to England Hee fleeced his Merchants by taking their Commodities to exchange with Merchant Strangers for Gold Dollers Iewels and Pearles which he tooke into his Treasury paying little or nothing hee borrowed great summes of Cities Townes and Monasteries exhausting all their wealth by great Impositions and Customes to augment his owne Treasure which he neuer would diminish vpon any occasion whatsoeuer whereby hee became so odious that in a desperate resolution he deuised to preuent and alter his estate to annull and frustrate all these ingagements of his Crowne He made a diuision of his Subiects calling the one Oproswy and the other Soniscoy
as heart-whole as euer he was Sir they answered bee not so wrathfull you know the day is comne and you know it ends with the Sun-setting He hasts him to the Emperour made preparation for his Bath about the third houre of the day The Emperour therein solaced himselfe and made merry with pleasant Songs after his vse came out about the seuenth houre well refreshed sate downe vpon his Bed cals Rodouone Birken a Fauourite of his to bring the Chesse-board sets his men his chiefe Fauourite and others with Boris Federowich Godonoue being then about him He in his loose Gowne Shirt and Linnen Hose faints and fals backward Great was the stirre and out-cry one sends for Aquauitae another to the Apotheke for Vineger and Rose-water with other things and to call the Physicians Meane time he was strangled and starke dead Some shew of hope was made of his recouery to still the out-cry Bodan Belscoy and Boris to whom the dead Emperour had bequeathed as the first of foure Princes to take charge of his Sonne and Kingdome being Brother to the Successors Wife goe out on the Terras accompanied with so many of the Nobility his familiar friends as was strange so suddenly to behold They called out to the Captaines and Gunnera to keepe their Guards strong and the Gates sure with their Peeces and Matches light wherevpon the Gates of the great Castle were presently shut with watch and ward I offered my Selfe my Men Powder and Pistols to attend the Prince Protector Hee accepted mee among his Familiars and Seruants passing by with a cheereful countenance towards me speaking aloud Be faithfull and faint not Eremiesca The Metropolitans Bishops and Nobility flocked into the inner Castle holding it a day of Iubilee for their redemption pressing who could first to the Booke and Crosse to sweare to the new Emperour Feodor Iuanowich It was admirable what dispatch there was in sixe or seuen houres The Treasury sealed vp and new Officers added to the old twelue thousand Gunners with their Captaines set for a Garrison about the Wals of the great Citie of Musco A Guard was giuen mee to keepe the English House The Embassadour S. I. B. trembled and expected hourely nothing but death from the rage of the Nobilitie and people His gates windowes and Seruants were shut vp his former plentifull allowance taken away Boris and three others of the greatest Peeres ioyned assistance with him in the Emperours Will for the Gouernment of the Kingdome viz. Knez Misthisloskie Knez Iuan Suskoy and Mekita Romanowich began to mannage and dispose of all affaires they proclayme the Emperour Feodore in his late Fathers stile thorow all the Kingdome take Inuentories of all the Treasure euery where Gold Siluer Iewels which was infinite make a suruay of all the Officers and Bookes of the Crowne Reuenues New Treasurers Counsellors and Officers in all Courts of Iustice are made new Lieutenants also Captaines and Garisons in all places of charge and importance most out of the Family of the Godonoues best to be trusted for attendance and seruice about the King and Queene by which meanes the Protector became strong He was with great obseruation magnified of all and so be haued himselfe to the Princes Nobility and people as he increased their loue After some pause I was sent for and asked what they should doe with S. I. B. his businesse being at an end he was not now said they to be reputed an Ambassadour I answered it stood with the honour of the King and Kingdome to dismisse him with honour and safely according to the Law of Nations otherwise the Queene whose Seruant hee was would take it ill c. They shooke their heads reuiled him saying he had deserued death by the Law of Nations practising so much mischiefe in a State They would haue sent a message to him by me to prepare his present dispatch with some other terrible words of displeasure I be sought that I might not be the messenger which somewhat offended them The Lord Protector sent for mee at Euening whom I found playing at the Chesse with Knez Iuan Gemskoy a Prince of the bloud and taking mee aside said I wish you to speake little in defence of Bowes the Lords take it ill Go shew your selfe from me and pacifie such and such Your answer was well considered of but many perswade reuenge vpon him for his ill behauiour I hope said I your greatnesse and wisdome will pacifie their furies I 'le do my best he sayd to make all well and so tell him from me I went to those Noblemen accordingly which complayning of their sufferings for his arrogance willed me to be quiet in the businesse Yet did not I leaue to deale effectually vnder hand for him intreating he might be sent for and dispatched beeing cooped vp and kept close as a prisoner and allowances taken from him At last he was sent for attended but with a meane messenger lead into a with drawing Roome where the Lords vsed him with no respect charged him with haynous matter practised against the Crowne and State would not spend time to heare his answere rayled on him especially the two Shalkans great Officers and some others who had suffered displeasure beatings from the Emperour through his complaints saying it were requisite to make him an example cutting off his Crane-legges and casting his withered carkasse into the Riuer pointing out of the window vnder him but God hath now giuen vs a more mercifull Emperour whose eyes he should see for Queene Elizabeths sake But put off your Sword which hee refused to doe saying it was against his Order and Oath they would inforce him else comming into the presence of so peaceable a Prince whose soule being clothed with mourning was not prepared for the sight of Armes And so hee put on patience and was brought single to the presence of the Emperour who by the mouth of his Chancelour commended him to Queene Elizabeth Wherewith Sir Ierome Bowes was conuayed to his Lodgings three dayes giuen for his departure out of Musco perhaps hee should haue a Letter sent after him He had now little meanes lesse money and none to supply him but my selfe who made meanes to get him thirty Carts to conuay his and his Seruants Stuffe and as many Post-horse for he could be allowed none of the Emperours charge I asked leaue of the Lord Protector to speake with him and to bring him out of the City Watch and ward was appointed in the streets that the people should not stirre at him A meane Sinoboarscoie was appointed to conduct him who vsed him with small humanity and much against the height of his mind to endure I with my Seruants and good friends accompanied him wel mounted out of Musco caused my Pauillion to be pitched by a Riuers side ten miles off and with my prouisions of Wines and Mead tooke leaue of him and his company He sadly prayed me to haue an eye an
of his late Father Iuan Vasilowich of famous memory who thought good out of his tender care of peace to make knowne to their Princely wisdomes how desirous he was of their aliance and brotherly amity promising all correspondence trade and commerce with them and theirs Letters also and Commissions to treate of such other matters as fell properly in question for the good of both sides I was dispatched with extraordinary grace termes and titles from the Emperour but especially from the Protector in priuate and publike and with Instructions and Commissions apart Hauing taken my leaue of the principall Princes and Officers I set forth well attended and accommodated in the reputation of an Embassadour wheresoeuer I came My iourney was ouer-land from Musco the twentieth of August sixe hundred miles to Vobsee and thence to Dorp in Liefland Perno Libo Wendon in Curland and so to Riga chiefe Citie of that Prouince where my Commission was to treat with Queene Magnus the next heire to the Russian Crowne she being now in great distresse and hauing small allowance issuing from the Crowne treasure of Poland She was kept in the Castle of Riga whereby leaue of the Cardinall Ragauile very hardly obtayned I spake with her found her dressing her daughters head both of them in old Garments of cloth of Siluer I told her her Brother so Cousin Germans call the Emperour Feodor had taken notice of the distresse wherein she and her daughter liued and desired her returne into her natiue Countrey there to hold her estate according to her birth And the Lord Protector Boris Fedorowich with due remembrance of his seruice doth vow the performance of the same I was interrupted and hasted away by the Lieutenant and got leaue a second time Shee complained of her small allowance not a thousand Dollers a yeere which I said she might remedy if she pleased Shee said she had no meanes to escape the King and State minding to make vse of her birth and bloud knowing their fashion in Russia she had small hope there to be otherwise dealt with then they vse to doe with their Queene Widowes which is to shut them vp in a Hellish Cloyster to which I preferre death I answered her case was different and times had altered that course none that hath a child being thereunto enforced After other words and promise of meanes to effect her escape within two moneths I left with her a hundred Hungarian Duckets and your Grace said I shall receiue foure hundred more this day seuen weekes or thereabout Her Highnesse receiued them very thankfully and her daughter then ten yeeres old twenty more and I tooke my leaue The next day as I passed out of the Towne Gates a Gentlewomanlike Mayden in her pleyted haire presented me a curious white wrought Handkerchiefe in the corner whereof was a little Hoop-ring set with Rubies but told mee not from whom I hied out of the Cardinals iurisdiction thorow Curland Prussia Meluin Danzike whence I sent one of my Seruants to the Narue with my Letters Handkerchiefe and Relation to the Emperour and Protector all sewed vp in his quilt doublet He past so speedily and safely that this Queene and her daughter were sent for stolne away very secretly and posted with thorow Liuonia before she was missing The Lieutenant sent diuers Horsemen after her but too late and was therefore displaced At her first comming as I learned after my returne she was much esteemed by the Empresse and Ladies had her Officers Lands and allowances appointed according to her state but not long after shee and her daughter were disposed into Maydes Monastery within two miles of Musco among the rest of the Queenes wherevpon she exclaymed that she was betrayed and that shee had giuen faith to me But neyther could I be permitted to see her or shee mee This piece of Seruice was very acceptable whereof I much repent me From Danzike I passed Cassubla Pomorenia Statine Meckelburgh Rostok Wismar where I escaped death miraculously Lubek where I had honourable entertaynment againe and from Hamborough arriued in England had gracious accesse to the Queene at Richmond her Maiesty professing much ioy that a Subiect of hers had attained to knowledge trust and abilitie for so waighty employment from so great a Prince I after translated the Letters and Master Secretary read them to the Queene I was well housed attended prouided and feasted by the Musconie Company was called againe to Greenwich and deliuered to her Maiesty what I was to say and what it pleased her to enquire of me In fine shee sayd well Ierome we haue lost a faire time and a great deale of treasure that our Realme might very opportunely haue beene possessed of harshly censuring Bowes his want of temperance c. Such was the Lord Treasurers good husbandry answerable to Her Maiesties frugality that though this businesse had beene kept ten yeeres a foot and the Emperour still vpheld in hope yet all the charge of Ambassadors and Messengers were layd on the Merchants both for entertainments and gifts giuen and sent of which the Queene bare the name and countenance receiuing thence many and rich Presents for that which at times cost the Company 20000. pounds The imputations and aspersions cast on me by false suggestions and subornations of Finch a hang-by of Sir Ierome Bowes who first faltered and after the other being remooued out of presence confessed that he was set on by him I omit so repaying the courtesie in releasing him when he had beene taken as a Spie c. With much helpe of friends Sir Francis Walsingham and Sir George Barnes prouision was made of Lions Buls Dogs gilt Halbords Pistols Peeces curious Armour Wynes Drugs of all sorts Organs Virginals Musicians Scarlets Pearles curious Plate and other things of good value according to my Commissions I tooke my leaue of the Queene receiued her Highnesse Letters to the Emperour and Protector with Letters Patents of grace and title for my passage with many good words and gracious promises Instructions also from the Lords and the Company with some recompence for fauour already done for them in the Emperours Court I departed well accommodated in company of tenne good ships arriued at Saint Nicolas posted twelue hundred miles to the Musco came to the Lord Protector now stiled Prince of the Prouince of Vaga who receiued me gladly sends for me againe the next day tels me of many strange alterations since I had gone from thence practises of the Mother of Demetrius and that Family discontents twixt him and his ioynt Commissioners for the Gouernment by the Emperours will Hee was now loth to haue any Competitor you shall heare much said he beleeue little more then I tell you On the other side I heard much discontent of the Nobility dissembling working on the aduantage c. I was brought before the Emperour the Counsell sitting in State and deliuered the accounts of my employment as did other his Embassadours
Abdurrahman and his Army was a 100000. Hiagi and he made 81. fights in 100. dayes Abdurrahman fled and was taken at Sahan which Zentil hearing besieged Sahan and freed him Hee assembled sixty thousand men against whom went Iezid and ouercame them Abdulmelic Anno 86. made Walid partner of the league and dyed after hee had raigned one and twentie yeeres and fifteene dayes Walid his Sonne prayed for him He was very couetous and called Sweat-stone Hee dreamed that he had pissed foure times in the chiefe Temple consulting with Said Sonne of Musabbib he told him that foure of his children should reigne which came to passe in Walid Suleiman Iezid and Hisiam His Seale was inscribed I beleeue in God our Sauiour In his time Simon Syrus was the Iacobite Patriarke of Alexandria to whom the Indians sent to ordaine them a Bishop and Priests which he refused till the Gouernour of Egypt commanded him and then the Legate went to another which did it whence arose great stirres After him was Alexander which endured hard times Abdulaziz brother of Abdulmelic the Gouernour of Egypt exacted tribute of the Monkes of each a piece of Gold This was the first tribute exacted of them After his time Asama was more cruell killing and spoyling the people and branding the Monkes with an Iron Ring in their hands which round marke they which wanted had their hand cut off of whom was a number innumerable And whosoeuer trauelled without a Passe should pay ten pieces of Gold or be slaine which was exacted of a woman whose Passe was in her Sonnes hand whom as hee drunke of the Riuer a Crocodile carried away and she neuerthelesse was forced to sell her clothes and begge that payment But Asama was taken and died by torment of his iron coller and woodden fetters in the way at the command of Omar the Chalif But the persecution of Christians continued till the Raigne of Hisiam He writ for their liberty in their Rites and Priuiledges Iezid his Predecessor had razed their Crosses and Temples and commended them to Abdalla whom he sent Gouernour But he when he came into Egypt exceedeed his Predecessors doubled the tribute and caused their persons and beasts to bee numbred and branded the Christians with the figure of a Lion cutting off euery mans hand which was found without it Hisiam therefore deposed him and sent him into Africa where he did likewise whereupon the people rebelled and slue his Sonne whose heart and inwards they threw at the fathers head Walid was the thirteenth Chalifa sixth of the house of Ommia Sonne of Abdulmelic Sonne of Merwan Hee was surnamed Abulabbas Hee was created Chalifa on the day of his Fathers death In his time were atchieued great victories His brother Muslimas inuaded the Romans and tooke many captiues Catibas Sonne of Muslimas oppugned the Land of Baikend and Mauranahar besieged Bochara wonne Sogda Fargan and Bagras And when the Turkes were assembled the Muslims assaulted and tooke their chiefe City and got great wealth Catibas Sonne of Muslima made peace with the King of Chouarazma and hee built therein a Cathedrall Temple and set a Pulpit therein thence preaching on the Friday and prayed with the Muslims he burned also his Idols they were fastned with nailes of Gold weighing fifty thousand drammes Their tribute imposed was two thousand pieces of Gold yeerely After this hee went to Samarcand and Tooke it Muhammed Sonne of Casim conquered India and the Land of Sind or Indus and slue the King Daehar The same yeere Walid commanded the Temple of Damascus to bee builded and the Church of the Christians consecrated to Saint Iohn to be pulled downe He offered for the same forty thousand pieces of Gold which they refused and therefore hee destroyed it and gaue them nothing Twelue thousand Masons were employed in that building but Walid died before it was finished Foure hundred Chists each contayning fourteene thousand pieces of gold were bestowed thereon In it were sixe hundred golden chaines of Lampes the brightnesse whereof hindred men from praying which after were coloured with smoke and remayned to the time of Omar Sonne of Abdulaziz who put them in the Treasury and hanged iron chaines in their steed Corrah Sonne of Sieric was made Gouernour of Egypt in the ninetieth yeere a man manifestly impious which entred the Cathedrall Temple of Mithra with Ruffians and Gamesters and with them sate in the Chancell in time of Prayers Anno 93. Taric conquered Spaine and Toledo and brought to Walid the Table of Salomon Sonne of Dauid made of Gold and Siluer hauing three borders or rowes of Pearles Anno 94. a great Earthquake lasted forty dayes at Antiochia and ruined the Citie The same yeere dyed Zainulabidin Sonne of Husein Sonne of Ali Sonne of Abutalib which was Religious and Deuout and performed a taske of a thousand kneelings euery day for which cause he was called the Prayer He left children Zeid and Muhammed Abugiafar of happy memory Anno 95. dyed Hagiagi which is said to haue slaine 120000. men besides those which hee slue in warres and fifty thousand dyed in his Prisons besides thirty thousand women Eightie thousand he slue when he was full But his Dominion passed as if it had not beene and happy is he which doth good The same yeere Walid cast out of Damascus Ali Sonne of Abdalla Sonne of Abbas and commanded him to reside at Homaim where hee got aboue twenty Sonnes Anno 93. dyed Corrah Sonne of Sieric Gouernour of Egypt which builded at Misra the olde Temple Walid also dyed hauing raigned nine yeeres and eight moneths He married and put away many wiues hee is said to haue had sixty three and spent much on women and buildings He built the Temple of the Prophet and the Mansions adioyning and Omar the Gouernour of Medina was set ouer it Hee first built a Hospitall for sicke and strangers His Seale O Walid thou shalt dye and giue an account A.M. 6206. and seuenty nine dayes past Suleiman his brother was made Chalif the same day Catibas Gouernour of Chorasan inuited the Chorasans to depose him which refused and slue him Suleiman placed Iezid Sonne of Mahleb which obtained many victories tooke Taberistan and Giorgian slaying and spoyling innumerable Infidels and imposing tribute on the rest Suleiman sent his brother Muslima against the Romans which lay before Constantinople a Seed time and Haruest Asamas writ that the measure of Nilus at Hulwan was falne whereupon hee commanded that measure to be builded in the Iland betwixt the Riuers of Fustata and Gijza Anno 97. which still remayneth Anno 98. Muslima conquered the City Sacaliba and made himselfe Gouernour of it Suleiman builded Ramla and made Iob his Sonne partner of the league and he dying Omar Sonne of Abdulaziz Suleiman died Anno 99. and Omar prayed for him He was tall leane slender halting many-wiued and a Glutton euery day eating about a hundred pounds Hee was poysoned by procurement
vsuall in gouernment but thou beggest helpe of him who giueth all of mercie If thou punishest thou shalt haue example but if thou sparest thou shalt be good beyond example Hee gaue him ten thousand pieces of Gold and dismissed him in Peace An. 212. Almamon published the speech according to the forme of the Alcoran and the correcting of Ali Sonne of Abutalib which had bettered the forme after the messenger of God An. 213. hee gaue to Abbas Mutasim and Abdalla fiue hundred thousand pieces of Gold to each in one day An. 215. and 216. he inuaded the Romans An. 217. One of the children of Ommia writ to him that Merwan had treasures hidden in Hebron where some chists were found and amongst other things ten thousand shirts with foule sleeues the reason whereof being asked Asmagaeus sayd that he was a Glutton and when a rosted sheepe was set before him he vsed to thrust in his hand sleeue and all for the Kidneyes as before is said and then to haue put on another garment Almamon gaue to Asmagaeus those shirts which he sold for so many pieces of Gold An. 218. Almamon tryed the People in the forme of the Alcoran grieuously punishing those which would not vtter it Hee dyed hauing reigned twenty yeeres fiue moneths and thirteene dayes None of the Abbasians were more learned He was skilfull in Astronomy and the winds and one wind beareth name of him His Seale was inscribed Aske of God and he will giue thee Muhammed Mutasim Billa Abuishac his brother was created Chalifa on the day of his brothers death An. 218. The Horrimaeans a vile and hereticall Nation made insurrection lead by Babec But Mutasim sent an Army against them which killed sixty thousand of them and the rest fled to the Roman Dominions An. 219. Muhammed Sonne of Casim Sonne of Omar Sonne of Ali Sonne of Husein Sonne of Ali had many followers made many battels but at last was taken An. 220. the children of Babec lost aboue a hundred thousand in battell in Arsaw and Babec fled to Badwa which Citie Asfin besieged and tooke and gaue security to Babec but killed him notwithstanding An. 223. Ammoria was taken and great spoyle made in the Roman Regions An. 224. Barabas Sonne of Caran made insurrection and after many battels was taken by Abdalla Sonne of Taher who sent him to Mutasim which beate him to death and then crucified him besides Babec An. 226. Asfin was added to them for in his house were found Idols and wicked Bookes neither had he altered his Paganisme An. 227. Mutasim dyed at Samarra Hee was strong able to carry certaine paces a thousand pound weight Bagdad was not able to containe his Souldiers and therefore he built Samarra and placed his Souldiers there And Samarra remayned the Seat of the Chalifas till Mutadid reigned which remooued to Bagdad as the after Chalifas also did Mutisim was vnlettered and could not write He was called Octauian for that the number of eight agreed to him eleuen wayes he was the eight Chalifa of the Abbasians created An. 218. reigned eight yeeres eight moneths and eight dayes aged forty eight yeeres borne also in the eight moneth of the yeere his Fathers eight Son left eight Sons and eight Daughters fought eight battels and left eight Millions of Gold in his Treasury and eighty thousand Staters He dyed in the yeere of the Sunne 6333. and a hundred and thirty dayes compleate An. 223. and of Dioclesian 547. Abuna Ioseph was made Patriarch of Alexandria In his time Iacob a Bishop in Aethiopia when the King was abroad in Warre was displaced by the Queene and another substituted in his place But Drought and Pestilence followed and the King sent to the Patriarch to send backe the Bishop which hee did and hee was receiued with great ioy Hee sent also Bishops into Africa to Pentapolis and Cairawan Haron Wacic Billa Abugiafar was the ninth of the Abasians and 30. King of the Muslims created on the day of his Fathers death at Samarra An. 227. And An. 228. hee remooued his Iudges and Scribes and tooke of them much money A. 230. Abdalla Son of Taher deceassed an honorable and valiant man which had bin Gouernour of Chorasan Egypt and Syria to whom was great resort of learned men and Poets to whom he was very bountifull Wacic seeking to increase his abilitie for lust was aduised to eate Lions flesh boyled in red Vineger and to take three drammes thereof but he dyed soone after he had vsed it Stretching his sicke body on a Carpet he said O thou whose kingdome passeth not haue mercy on him whose Kingdome passeth away He loued and rewarded Poesie Hee propounded to men the forme of the Alcoran as Almamon had done and alienated mens minds from him He reigned fiue yeeres nine moneths and sixe dayes Giafar Abufadl Mutewakkel Aballa Wacics brother succeeded An. 231. They first put on the Chalifate Robes on Muhammed Sonne of Wacic but then contemning his childhood the Iudge Ahmed sent for Giafar Sonne of Mutasim and clothed him with a long garment and kissed him betwixt both his eyes saluting him Emperour of the faithfull and surnaming him Mutewakkel He imprisoned Muhammed his Counsellor and appointed one to keepe him waking and after some dayes watching permitted him to sleepe which he did a day and a night and then put him into a hot Iron Ouen hauing nayles within and there tortured him to death He was a Grammarian and Poet but proud shamelesse couetous and mercilesse being accustomed to say that Mercy was a certaine imbecilitie in nature and that Liberalitie was foolishnesse An. 235. Mutewakkel appointed his Sonne Mustansir Billa his Successor after him Mutaz Billa after that Muaijad Billa giuing to each two Banners one black which was the Banner of the league or couenant the otherwhite of their place of gouernment assigning to Mustansir Africa and all the West from Egypt also Kinnasrin Awasim Syria Mesopotamia Diarbecr Diarebia Mausil Habeb Aiat Chabur Karkisia Tecrit the Region of Tigris Mecca and Medina Aliaman Hadramat Iamam Bahrain Sindia and adioyning thereto Ahwaz Sacalas Samarra Cufa Maseidan Hazran Siahruzar Comma Casan and Giebel To Mutaz hee assigned Chorasan Tabristan Raija Persia Armenia and Aderbigian the Mints also and his name to be stamped in all Comes To Muaijâ—d hee assigned the Prouinces of Damascus Emessa Iardan and Palaestina A. 238. Abdurrahman King of Spaine died his Son Muhammed succeeded In the yeere 241. and 242. the Romans inuaded and carried away Muslims captiues This yeere were terrible Earthquakes which oppressed forty fiue thousand men most of them in Damijs In Persia also Chorasan and Syria Earthquakes and vnusuall sounds happened and in Aliaman with great destruction An. 245. also were terrible Earthquakes and the Springs of Mecca failed so that a bottle of water was sold for a hundred Staters Many were oppressed with an Earthquake at Antiochia and fifteene hundred houses and ninetie
the Chalif dyed hauing enioyed that place foure and twenty yeeres three moneths He loued learned men forbad wrongs was eloquent and much in Almes A Note of the Authours Parentage IN the time of Biamrilla one Tijb a Syrian Merchant a Christian came into Egypt and abode at Alcahir His Sonne Carwijn was a Notarie and followed the Court got a Sonne which he called Abultijb which also proued a Notary of note at Elcahir and serued the Arabike Senate He had fiue Sonnes of which foure were made Bishops but Abulmecarim the youngest delighted in Husbandry and breeding of cattell and had aboue a thousand Hiues of Bees Hee married the Sister of Simeon a Notary which serued Ioseph Saladine Anno 569. and after betooke him to a Monasterie in the mids whereof he inclosed himselfe in a place which he had builded and therein liued aboue thirty yeeres Macarim had three Sonnes the second of which Abuliaser Elamid was the Father of the Chronicle Writer Macarem succeeded Simeon when he became an Heremite in his Notaries place in the Court vnder King Abubecr Elaadil Seiffuddin Sonne of Iob and dyed Anno 636 God rest all their soules A continuation of the former Storie out of Mirkond the Persian and Abraham Zacuth a Iew to the end of the Chalifa's IN Mustafirs time Bagdad was ruined by the ouerflowing of Tigris whereupon it was remoued and new builded on the East side of the Riuer where it stands more commodiously then before It is remarkable of fiue and twenty Chalifas since the foundation that none dyed therein The Astrologers had threatned saith Zacuth a floud next to that of Noah then said one of them there were seuen Planets in coniunction with Piscis now but sixe whereupon they feared the low situation of Bagdad and stopped the water-passages Also the Ismaelites which went on Pilgrimage on deuotion to their Sanctuary were most of them drowned The Chalifa honoured that Astrologer with Royall Vests Toledo Sicilia and some Cities of Africa were recouered from the Saracens by the Christians Mustcali King of Egypt dyed Elamir Bahachan fiue yeeres old succeeded Aphtzala the Visir gouerning Musterasched Sonne of Mustetaher succeeded his Father in the Chalifate Anno Hegira 512. He made warre with Masud Saliuaui King of Korasan and was by him taken and slaine An. 529. Raschid or Rached succeeded in the Chalifate quarrell and successe Masud came to Bagdad and made Almoctafy Billa Chalifa who after Masuds death warred on the Persian Prouinces where he recouered much with little labour Noradin got Halep and the parts adioyning on Antioch Elaphit succeeded Elamir his Father in Egypt after him Ettaphar who being slaine Elphais a child of fiue yeeres whom the Wisir enthronized Noradin tooke Damascus An. 552. great Earthquakes in Syria An. 554. great inundation at Bagdad and other Cities Anno 555. Muktaphi the Chalifa dyed Musteneged or Almostanget Billa Issuf his Sonne succeeded Elphaiz King of Egypt dyed and his Sonne Etzar ledin illuhi last of the Phetinaeans succeeded Asareddin Schirachocz succeeded one of the Curdi Noradin sent his Wisir and subdued Egypt Yet Iusuph Asar Eddius brothers Sonne was constituted King of Egypt by the Chalifa Baharon succeeded Masud in Korasan a learned man which writ Bookes in Philosophy He was martiall also and made some enterprizes in India and Persia Kozrao his Sonne followed but by reason of some broyles went to Lahor in India and there dyed Anno 555. His Sonne Kozrao Melic succeeded in Lahor In him the Sabutiquis ended Anno 563. The Chalipha dyed suffocated in a bath Anno 566. His Sonne Mustetzi succeeded in whose time the Chaliphas of Bagdad were restored in Egypt which the Phetimaeans had before abolished He dyed Anno 575. Natzar his Sonne succeeded Saladine recouered Ierusalem A. Hegira 586. and conquered all the Cities of Mesopotamia to Nisibis He dyed Anno 589. His Kingdome was diuided amongst his three Sonnes Elaphatzal had Damascus and Palaestina Elachiz Egypt Taher Giazi Halep The Tartars made prey of Turon and Agem Natzar dyed Anno 622. and Taher his Sonne enioyed the place nine moneths In this time flourished in Egypt Rabbenu Mose Sonne of Maimon of Corduba Mustenatzer succeeded a iust Prince and Almesgiuer which built many Schooles The Tartars ouerranne Asia Russia Polonia and vexed Germany another Army inuaded Syria Baba professed himselfe a Prophet sent of God and gathering rude multitudes to him filled Asia with slaughter and emptinesse till hee was slaine by Gyatheddin King of Gunia The Chaliph dyed Anno 640. and his Sonne Musteatzem succeeded the last of the Chaliphas of Bagdad slaine by Halocho the Tartar Anno 655. Elmutam King of Egypt by the Turkes conspiracie was driuen into a Towre which they set on fire to auoyde which hee leaped into the water vnderneath and was both scorched and drowned Thence forwards the Slaues Mamalukes tuled in Egypt At the conquest of Bagdad the Tartars are said to haue slaine in those parts 1600000. persons A briefe continuation of the Saracens in Spaine out of Rodericus Toletanus and others to the failing of the Ommian Race and Empire THe Saracens did not so extirpate Christianitie in their Conquests but that such as would bee subiect to their Tributes and Exactions might enioy their consciences whereupon not only Asia remayned in great part Christian till the Tartarian Deluge and some also till this day in Nestorian Armenian Iacobite and other Sects but euen in Africa where blacke darknesse most preuailed on mens bodies and soules some Christians continued and doe to this day thorow so many Saracenicall Generations In Marocco in the times of Ferdinand the holy and of Iohn the first diuers Christian Families were found and in Tunis also when Charles the fift in the former age conquered it aboue eight hundred yeeres after the first conquest by Muhammedans Their course as is in Turkie now is by degrees with discountenance disgrace and oppression of their persons and exaltation of their owne which rather vnrippeth then renteth asunder and vntieth then with Sword of extremest Persecuion choppeth in sunder that knot of Christian Religion herein the Westerne Antichrist being the more dangerous enemy to Christian veritie as more in shew pretending but more eagerly and irreconciliably with open warres tumultuous Massacres and direct-indirect workings and vnderminings seeking to extirpate the contrary profession Brethren falne out are the most implacable enemies In Spaine also so few Arabians could not people so large a Countrey but a deluge of African Grashoppers leaped ouer that Sea with them and although 700000. are said to haue beene slaine in that first Spanish Inuasion yet the rest enioyed their Churches and Deuotions still with Tributes In Toledo they had seuen Christian Churches left them with Iudges of their owne Nation and Religion These Christians were called Musarabes of Musa the first Conquerour and Arab-African Commander which sent Taric thither whose Lyturgie is
they haue new husbands if the former bee absent twentie dayes 369. In Thebet 430. In China 468. 469. In Pegu 502 503. Of Bengalans 508. 509 Indians 678. About Goa 544 545. Of Bramanes 547. 548 In Calecut 549. Of Brasilians 919. In Peru 935. In Golchonda 1000 Marriage of Parents and children 64. Iew more Christian then the Papist in preferring Marriage before the seeming-holy Vow of Virginitie 214 Malebar vide Malabar Maranatha a kind of Excommunication of the Iewes 100. What it signifieth 101 Mars how worshipped in Scythia 396. 397 Marsyas flayed quicke 330 Marthus and Marthana 134 Martyrs in all Religions 28. Of the Turkes 315. 316. 317. 318 Maruthas Bishop 362 Masbothaei or Masbothenai a Sect of the Iewes 135 Masorites 165 Masoreth 169. 170 Massalians 134 Massagerae their Religion and Rites 399 Mathematicall Instruments in China 468. Their skill in the Mathematicks ibid. Iesuits get credit there by them 469 Marstach an hearbe which maketh mad 316 Mattins of the Iewes 185. 186. seq Mauiitania Caesariensis Mauri Maurusij 675. 676. Their miserable life ibid. Women Prophetesses ibid. Mauritius the Emperour 380. seq Mausolus his Tombe 335 Maxes their Rites 667 Maximinus his huge stature 32 Mays 806 Mazalcob Mazal and Mazaloth 70 Meaco a Citie in Iapon 595. 596 Measures inuented by Cain 29 Meats prohibited to the Aegyptian Priests 642. 643 Meats forbidden in Loango 770 By the Mahumetans 257 Mecca taken and conuerted to Islamisme 1015. The Pilgrimages thither 255. 267. 268. 269. seq Description of Mecca 267 273. The description of the Mosquita there 269 Mecca spoyled of the Black-stone 1035 Medes 37. The story of the Medes 349. 350. seq Media whence so called 349. The description thereof 350. seq The diuision thereof 351. 352 Medina described 271. Conuerted to Islamisene 1014 Mediterranean Sea 575 Medan and Merou 728 Medina and Mecca spoyled 1022 Megalobyzi certaine Priests so called 337 Megasthene his testimony of Nebuchodonosor 49. Of Darius Medus 61 Megauares their Rites 667 Mehokekim who so called 99 Meletius Patriarch of Alexandria 659 Melici or Melchia Sect 704 Melinde 754 Memphis or Noph 631 Memnon 79. His speaking Image ibid. Menas King of Aegypt 631. 632 Mendao a great Citie 812 Mengrelia the sauation and description thereof 347. The state of the present Mengrelians 347 Menon husband of Semiramis 66 Menudde and Menudim 98 Mereury 77 Mercuries certaine Planets so called 51 Meroe Iland described 727. 728 Their Rites ibid. Their Table of the Sunne 728. 729 Merists or Merissaeans 135 Merwan the 11. Chalifa poysoned by his Wife 1022 Meshech Mesehini and Mazaca 37 Melchisedech 121 Merdin a Citie and Patriarchall See 67 Mermaids 626 Merwan the 21. Chalifa his gluttony 1026 Mescuites or Moschees and the Ceremonies in them 266 999 Mesopotamia why so called and how situate 65. Mesopotamian Cities 64 Messa and tales thereof 165 Messias of the Iewes 142. 207. seq Counterfeit Messias 143 144. Dreames of an earthly Messias 162. Of the signes of the comming of the Iewes Messias 207. 208. seq Two Messiasses expected ibid. Iewish Messias his Feast 201 Meta Incognica discouered and described 811. 812 Metasthenes 62 Metempsychosis 471. 469 Menis Iland 941 Master MetholdsVoyage and obseruations 993. seq Methra and Mithra 57. 372 Metsr the name of Cairo and all Aegypt 655 Mexico why so called 862. seq The foundation thereof and strange Expedition thither ibid. Mexico entred by the Spaniards 862. Besieged taken and rebuilt 863. Their seuerall peoples 864. The history of their Kings 865. 866. Their Orations 866 Coronations ibidem Ominous prodigies and ancient Tributes 867. The present state thereof 868. 869. Their Gods Goddesses and worship in Mexico 869 870. Their horrible Sacrifices 871. Their Priests 871. 872 Their Temples 873. 874. Their Monasteries 874. 875. Their Rites and Opinions 876. 877 Their bloudie Processions ibid. Their Baptismes and Education of their children 877. Their Punishments Mariages Funerals 878. Supputation of times 879 Their opinion of fiue Sunnes ibid. Their Feasts and Festiuall rites 880. 881. Of Transubstantiation ibid. Their Iubilee Reliques Lent Processions 881 Other rites 882. Their Schooles Theaters Writings Hieroglyphicks Bookes Whistling 883 Their manner of Numbering ibid. Their opinion of the Soule ibid. Michaels borne a Iewish Miracle before the comming of the Messias 209. 210 Midas his Story 231 Middleton viz. Sir Henry Middleton his Story 582. 583. seq His death 610 Mina a superstitious place 247. A Castle so called 306. A Summe 119 Mindanao Iland her extent and Cities 578 Minaei or Minim 129 Mines how deadly 760. In barren soyles ibid. Mines of Sofala 759. Of the West Indies and what thoy cause men to doe 483. 781 Mine of Diamants 1002 Miracles reported of the Sytian Goddesse 67. 68. Of Beelzebub why applyed to Christ 81. The Popish Miracles ibid. Iewish Dreames of Miracles 164. 165 208. 209 Miracles of the Arabians 228. Of Mahomet 243. Disclaimed by him 244. False ibid. Of Turkes 315. seq Of Tartars 406 407. seq In China 447. 448 seq Amongst the Brachmanes 478. 479. As Ganges 509 510. Of the Mogoll 520. Of the Bramenes 547. In Iapon 592. In Zeiland 616. 617. At Cyprus 584. At Golchonda 999 Miralmumim his building Marocco and other his Acts 234. The Prince of Beleeuers ibid. Miriam Fountain 193 Mislates King of Persia his reigne 361 Mithres and Mithra 57. 372. The Sunne and Fire ibid. Mithridates 329. From him the Antidote Mithridate so called ibid. His cruell Edict 335 Mizraim and his Posterity 37. The name of Cairo 652 Moabites 85 Mogores 512 Mogor or Mogol why so called 515 Mogol Tartars 426. 427. The Great Mogor his large Dominions 515. The disposition and course of Echeber 516. His Religion and his new Sect ibid. His conquests in Decan 517. 518 His huge presents 517. Other Conquests 518. His death 519 The Succession and Title of Selim 519. 520. The Mogors Religion ibid. The storie of that State by Captaine Hawkins 520. 521. The Mogor his great Riches Reuinues Feodaries Iewels c. 521. 522. The meanes of his riches ibid. His Elephants and other beasts 522. 523. His progresse and enemies 523. His deuotions and daily course of life 523 524. His sitting in Iustice and Feasts 524. The Sepulchre of his Father ibid The settling of the English trade and of the two Sea-fights betwixt the English and Portugals 524 525. Trauels of English through the Mogors dominions 526. 528 529. Diuers superstitions of the Mogor 530. 531. seq Of the People subiect to the Mogol and of their Countries Religion and Rites 534 535 536 Moha in the Red Sea 583. The Iourny of Sir Henry Middleton thence to Zenan and back again 583. 584. 585. The description and situation of Moha 584 Mohel a Iewish Circumciser 180. Molucca Ilands the situation and description thereof 578. 604. 605 Moloch and Melchom Idols 86 Mombaza 755 Mongol a Countrie of Tartars 401 Monkes pay tribute 1023 Monsters
Ram. r W. Magoths ap Hakluyt ſ Iohn Iane t Ap. Hak. M. S. a Botero Enquiries of Lang. and Relig 4. 14. b Bot. part 1. vol. 2. Herera c P. Ferdin de Quir. Detectio Australis Incognit d By Walsingham Grisley c e Mercurius Britannicus Of Chil. f Botero g G. Ens l. 2. c. 4 h Lop. Vaz i L. Apollon hist Peru l. 1. k The Riuers of Chili in the night time froz n. l Earthquakes in Chili and their effects * Some reckon this Towne to Peru It was vexed with Earthquakes 1582. 1586. m Acost l. 3. c. 9. n L. Apollon Hist Peru l. 3. o Nuno da Silua p Oliu. de Noort q Adams and the Dutch Fleet lost many of their men in fight with the Indians 1608. about S. Marie r Oliu. de Noort ſ Gomar c. 144. vid. historia general del Peru Escrita por el Ynca Garcilasse de la Vega in 8. lib. t Gom. c. 108. Benzol 3. c. 1. L. Apol. l. 1. u Peru why so called x Gom. c. 112. Apol. l. 2. Ben. l. 3. c. 3. * The Friers preaching This Oration is expressed more at large by Vega p. 2. l. 1. c. 22. diuided into two parts And Philipillus the Interpreter wanting fit words which the Cuscan Language hath not to expresse his Oration falsified the sense as by their Quippos hath appeared So for Trinitie and Vnitie hee interpreted Foure for our sinne in Adam that on a time all men being assembled layed their sinnes on Adam Nothing of the Diuinitie of Christ but that hee was a great Lord c. and that their forces which they threatned were superiour to those of Heauen as if they had Gods not men to fight against Whereupon Atahuallpa so he cals him fetched a deepe sigh and after made an answere far differing from this which Authors haue related But this was written by the Spaniards to the Emperour to cleere themselues which had offered abuse to the Inga neither would they suffer the truth to be written His answere hee relateth at large and is worth reading The Spaniards weary of his prolixitie made a rout and tooke him no man resisting Miguel Astete laying first hold but Pizarro carrying the credit such as it was his Fringe or Diademe remayned with Astete till 1556. When he restored it to the Inga Sayritupac The Frier was after * a Bishop and lastly slaine by the Indians a Gom. c. 113. b This hee spake according to the Bul of Alexander the Sixt which had giuen the Southerne and Western world to the Spanish Kings The hornes of the Bull and not of the Lambe are the Popish weapons c Rel. della conq del Peru ap Ram. tom 3. Xeres ibid. d Vega saith Atahuallpa forbad them whose command was a Religion to them death to transgresse and there perished 5000. of which 3500. Souldiers others of all ages and both Sexes which had come in great multitudes to heare and solemnize this Embassage of them which they tooke for Gods a Lop Vaz b Gomara saith that it was a great roome and they made a line about it it was all of wrought metal in vessels c. c Gom. hath 252000. poūds of siluer and 1326000. Pezos of Gold d Xeres saith they were 102. Footmen and Horsemen e They baptised him before his death thretning otherwise to burne him aliue Vega l 1. c. 36. The gold siluer which Atabaliba paid came to 4605670. Duc. Blas Valeca hath 4. Millions 800000. Duc. a summe not now maruailous when euery yeere 10. or 12. millions entreth the Guadalquibir The naturall strength of the country is such that had there not bin contentiō betwixt the Brethren c. Peru could neuer haue bin subdued f Gom. c. 115. g The Spanish Captaine in Ramus cals Cusco saith he promised 4 times as much h He kept Cusco with 30000. Indians i They after burnt him k F. Xeres P. Sancto Of their treasures see inf §. 3. c 9. §. 3 c. 11. § 1 c. l Benzo l. 3. c. 5 m Acost l. 6. c. 19. 20. 21. 22. Originall of the Inguas Their Kings n Gom. c. 120. Mariana lib. 26. Guaynacapa prophesied by reuelation of his Oracles of the comming of bearded men commanding at his death that they should yeeld subiection to them hauing a better law customes c. then they as Atahuallpa in his answer to Valle viridi his oration ap Veg. o Acost l. 6. c. 22. 23. p His Son Sayri Tupac was baptised by the name of Diego Amaru was his Brother q One of which hath written a generall History of the Indies in two parts in the former of the Peruuian Antiquities Acts in the later of the Spanish viz. Garcilasso de la Vega Naturall of Cusco his Mother was Palla Isabel daughter of Huallpa Topac Inga one of the Sons of Topac Inga Yupangui and of Palla Mama Ocllo his lawfull ife His Father was Garcilasso de la Vega one of the Conquerors of Peru a Captaine who went thither with Pedro de Aluarado 1531. and there continued till his death 1559. Francisco de Toledo being Viceroy entred Processe against the Ingas and all the Mestizos of that bloud but would not execute them Instead whereof he sent and dispersed them lest by their Fathers conquests or mothers bloud they should challenge that Empire into Chili Pinama New Granada Nicaragua and into Spaine 36. Indians of that bloud they sent to Loy Reyes there to remayne of which 35. dyed in little more then two yeares with griefe c. Others also elsewhere dyed Don Carlos had a Son in Spaine which there dyed 1610. of griefe and soone after a little Infant which he left and so all Guaynacapas prophesie touching his Posterity was accomplished In Mexico they tooke not that course because the Kingdome passed by Election not Succession The present Inga they presently sentenced to lose his head who desired to be sent into Spaine protesting his innocency that if his Father could do nothing against 200. Spaniards in Cusco with 200000. Indians what could they feare of him so poore He appealed to the King and to Pachacamac was baptised also by the name of Philip his Inga as he called him moued pitie in the Spaniards who would haue besought for him to be sent into Spaine there to remayne exiled but might not be suffered on paine of death to speake to the Viceroy Thus was Amaru or Philip brought forth on a Mule his hands fastned the Cryer proclayming him a Tyrant and Traytor with a halter about his necke 300000. were gathered together in the streets and wayes to this sad spectacle with much teares and cryes the Priests desired him to enioyne them silence whereupon hee lifted vp his hand and laying it on his eare and thence by degrees to his thigh there followed such silence as if there had not beene a man in the Citie And thus with protestation of his innocencie hee sustayned
the East Ens. l. 2 He called it also Ophir thinking it to bee that whence Salomon had his Gold Mart. Dec. 3. l. 7 Dec. 7. 8. q Dec. l. 4. L. 6. C. 12. r R. Tomson ap Hak. tom 3. Å¿ Mart. dec. 7. 9. Ouied. l. 15. c. 8. Encrease of Kine Dogs Ants hurtfull Ouied. l. 5. c. 1. 1 t Mar. dec. 1. l. 9 Ouied. gen hist lib. 5. u Non solamente cosa sana ma santo ancho x Mart. ibid. y They worshipped the Sunne and prayed to it at Sun-rising a Mart. Dec. 2. lib. 6. b Dec. 7. 10. Sacrifices c Ouied. gen hist l 5. c. 3. d Ouiedo lib. 2. del Hist Ind. e Botero f Iob Hortop ap Hak. g Henry May ap Hak. tom 3. h Syl. Iourdan W. Strachie i My friend Master Barkley a Merchant reports better of the Bermudas seasonablenesse c. and the Plantation it selfe testifieth the health and wealth thereof k He continued there til the Colonie was planted l Anno 1614. m Newes from Bermudas or Sommer Ilande There is report of some English this Winter come home which came from Bermuda to Ireland in a little Boat c. which I write not for want of certaine intelligence neither for that cause of the present state of the Colonie which some say are neere 701. English c. a Alan Cop. vel potius N. Harpsfield Dialogi vt testatur Io. Hart. b Bellar. de Not. Ecclesia lib. 4. Costeri Enchirid.. Posseuin Apparat l. 16. c. 6. Hill Reason 5. Archbishop Abbot c Acosta l. 4. de procurand Ind. salute c. 3. d And. Vega de f. operibus quast 3. * Ed. Brerewood of Religion and Lang. c. 10 lit Mart. de Valentia N. di G. ap Râ—v 3. Ouied. lib. 17 c. 9 e F. Damiano Fonseca del giusto scacciamento de Moreschi da Spagna which are also expressed in the Kings Proclamation to be Heresie Apostasie Treason conspiring with the Turk c. f Bar. Cas Hispan Crudelitat g P. Mart. mentioneth this graine of Gold and likewise the Spanish cruelties though not so largely as Casas h Marke this way of conuerting Infidels i P. Mart. dec. 3 l. 2. Cortes accustomed himselfe to haue 4. Kings attend on him Dec. 8. lib. 3. He burned 60. Kings their heires looking on k Nulla fidei pietasque viris qui castra sequuntur Lucan l Acost de proc. Ind. sal l. 4. c. 4. m Io. Metall Seq praefat in Osor n Exod. 5.8.17 o Benzo l. 2. c. 16 p Viracochie q Cap. 18. r Vid. ap Hak. Å¿ 2. Cor. 10.4 t Zanch. de Op. Dei p. 1. u Ap. Ramus vol. 3. x F. Ã Vic Rel. 5 De Indis y Arnauld against the Iesuits z Miles Phil. Ioh. Hort. ap Hak. a See Gomara Apollonius Benzo c. of these ciuill warres in Peru Powder-treason The words of Moses Gen. 1. interpreted without forme and void c Nouember 5. on this day this in the first Impression came in due order without any special appointment to the Presse d Psal. 118.24 e Matth. 17.4 See my Pilgrimes Part. 3. l. 4. c. 9. See Purchas his Pilgrims Part. 3. l. 3. c. 1. Large extent of the Sclauonian tongue Russian Chronicles Vasily or Basilius great Duke of Russia His two Sons Iuan Andrew Iuan succeedeth Entituled Emperour Nastacia the Empresse made a Saint Second Wife a Tartar Narue Castle Architect blinded that hee might not doe the like to others Crueltie Ice-fortification Plesco by a Magician deliuered Nouogrod spoiled with horrible crueltie 700000. slaine Another crueltie added The Crimme inuadeth Russia Iuans third Wife 1571. * D. Fletcher expresseth this number to bee 800000. which may seeme credible not only by the multitudes of Inhabitants at that time but also the Neigbour Villages and Countries fleeing thither for refuge Musco neuer recouered that losse Simon Monasts A strange Embassador from the Crim. The Tartars haue no Cities c. Stone wall about Musco Vologda on Dwina Bomelius Rapacitie Strange policy to frustrate debts by resigning his Empire Emperours Brother made away King Magnus A Roble is about a Marke English three Dollers His fourth Wife * Necesse est multos timeat quem mu'ti timent I saw it Fish fed sat on mans flesh Abhominable execution His purposes for England New Policy * Ant. Posseuinas Execution by Beares The Frier killeth the Beare with his Spear and is killed by her Iuans fifth wife mother of Demetrius Liuonia commended English Scots Capt. Silke of Bristow M. T. Glouer father to Sir Th. Glouer the Embassadour into Turkie Daniel Syluester sent from Q. Elizabeth hee could well speake the Language His death Iuly 15. 1575. Iuans discourse with the Author Sir Ierom Horsey sent from the Emperour to Q. Elizabeth Bomelius rosted I beheld all this Theodore marrieth Irenia sister to Boris whose Storie followeth Bewitched Letters sent to the Queene inclosed in a Bottle by Sir Ieroma Horseâ— Eremiska is their name for Ierome By miles vnderstand Russian miles which are about three quarters of ours Osell an Iland in the Baltike Sea in 59. deg. Pilton Gratitude Sir Ier. Horseys returne into Russia The Emperors excesses This Mekita was Brother to Nastacia the Emperours first Wife and Grandfather to the present Emperour The Emperour striketh his Sonne some say with his staffe on his head Death and buriall of yong Iuan. So sayth the Originall Embassadour to the Queene for Lady Mary daughter to the Earle of Huntingdon Sir Ier. Bowes Embassadour into Russia You haue his Voyage c. in M. Hakluyt But England was not so happie Iuan consulteth with Witches Bodan Belscoy the Emperours Minion 1584. Vasiliwich his discourse of Gemmes An Vnicornes Horne cost 70000. Marks Iuan Vasiliwich his death * Supposed the act of Belskoy and Boris Theodore or Feodore Emperour Boris Protector The Protector and Chiefeâ— Commissioners course of gouernment Russian gouernment vnder Theodore The great treasure which Basiiwich gathered See Doctor Fletchers Tract in my Third Part l. 3. c. 1. Iuan Bas his Conquestâ— His Acts for Iustice His Acts Ecclesiasticall for Religion * Twelue thousand Robles annually 1582. His charitie 1575. His Castles Colonies His person described His buriall Sir I. Horsey sent Embassadour from the Emperour to Q. Elizabeth 1584. King Magnus his Widow seduced by Boris his policie One was committed to the Marshall the other forbidden her Maiesties presence Boris his bloudy staires to the Throne Publike audience to Sir I. Horsey Hee is now their Patriarch Sir I. Horsey is sent againe for England He is againe employed to the Kings of Denmarke and Poland and to Russia c. An. 1589. * These ships were of Lubek Danzik Stetine Meluin Quinborough loaden with munition for the Queenes enemies and therefore stayed c. * Master William Cockayne since Lord Maior of London A Popish Queene distaste Queene Elizabeth A kind of Crocodile Vilna A Protestant Prince magnifies Queene Elizabeth The
Cairo chiefe Citie of Egypt taken A.H. 19. which began Ian. 1. 640. New Misra walled A.H. 21. Dec. 10. 641. Persia Assyria and Syria A.H. 23. began Nou. 19. A.C. 643. Omar killed * This is noted because it was done by the Chalifa when he could possibly In his sicknes by one of the chiefe Omar first called Emir Elmumenim Priuiledges to Ierusalem * Mimi Note the cause why Iacobitisme preuailed with other Heresies in the East partly because the politike Infidels thus secured themselues by diuersitie of religion against the Romans partly the circumcised Muslims fauoured the circumcised Cophti Bi r a towne on the Riuer Euphrates Africa conquered Cyprus A.H. 31. it began Aug 24. 651. Nubia inuaded Old Persian A.H. 35. it began Iuly 11. 655. Rebellion Otsman killed Ali 5. Insurrection Swearing Prophetesse A.H. 37. Iune 19. 657. 90. Battels Ali killed Hasen 6. Muaui 7. And first on whose Posteritie in the Ommian Family the Chalifate setled Hasens holines . Old Obeid Iezid 8. Husein slaine and the Mushaf neglected Bochara in Bactria and Samarcand subiected Medina spoyled * Temple of Mecca burned Muaui 9. Abdalla 10. Mirkond and Zacuth leaue his out of their Catalogues Merwan 11. Cufans rebell i So Mirkond k To pray for him is meant to pray publikely before the people which in the Chalifas Temple none might doe but himselfe except in such fatall necassitie c. Abdulmelic 12. Cufa rebelleth a chiefe Citie in Arabia since ruined Basra now called Balsora The Charisaeans Hispaan now chiefe Citie of the Persian Securitie not secure Mecca besieged and taken Muske drunke a I suppose hee meaneth Derbent of old Caspiae portoe A.H. 76. it began April 21. 695. Note hard stony heart Arabike letters first in Coines Perhaps the tale of Muhammeds returne arose from this M. and not their first seducer of that name 81. ciuill fights Indian Christianity Tribute of Monkes Tyrannies Tyrants reward Walid 13. These countries lie East from the Caspian Bactriana Sogdiana other countries east-warst from Persia and the Caspian so that from thence North-east and from India South-east his Empire extended to the Westerne Ocean without interruption quite thorow Africa with Spaine part of France in Europe included Constantinople being also tributary the greatest Empire that euer had beene Temple at Damascus costly magnificent Spaine conquered o Rich table Rodericus Toletanus saith that Muza which sent Taric first came and got much riches amongst which a table of stone greene very great containing 365. foot all of one stone together with the feet c. p Mirkond cals him Oiasgegoue of Korason Zac. Hagog Son of Ioseph Being sicke he sent for an Astrologer which foreshewing by the starres the death of a King he cut off his head said he should die one houre before him q This Family soone after got the Chalifate Suleiman 14. Great glutton Omar 15. Chalif the 8. of the Ommians Ali cursed daily Chalifas deuotion Iezid 16. Rebellion Armada Loue odious Hisiam 17. A.H. 121. began Dec. 18. 738. Rebellion First and great Wardrobes Terrible earthquakes Note the greatnesse of the Kings of Nubia in those dayes Note of the different Patriarkes at Alexandria Wa'id 18. Women not permitted to pray with men Iezid 19. Rebellion Ibrahim 20. Merwan 21. 14. of the house of Ommia Merwan gluttony Lib. 2. Abdalla 22. O Cruelty ! * The Egyptians reckon from this yeere because of the multitude of Martyrs then slaine call it the yeere of the Martyrs Abugiafar 23. Huge slaughters Muaui of the Merwanian or Ommian race Emp in Spaine· Bagdad built Mirkond saith it had that name of Baga a Persian word which signifieth garden because of many gardens in that place before the building Scaligers conceit that it is Seleucia is by both excluded l Or pits which Maimon digged in that desert Rapacity Mu. Mahadi 24 m Irene Soz. Bounty to Poets M. Alhadi 25. Haron 26. l The Chalifas where they resided praied in their own persons and in other Prouinces their Lieutenants Their hypocrie condemneth others profanenesse which think Ieroboams Priests the basest of the people good enough for Prayer and themselues too good to be present a thing performed fiue times a day by the greatest Muhammedans Victories against the Christians His pilgrimage Learned men Abu Abdalla Alaminus 27. Z. reckons excellent Physicians in his time Gabriel Surianus Iohn Son of Masawia and Sela an Indian Almamon 28. Z. Mamon M. Mahamun He was studious of learned men and caused the Book s of Phylosophy Mathematicks Astrologie and Physicke to be translated out of Greeke and Syriake into Arabike * A.H. 200. it began Aug. 11. AD 815. Sirnames first p Of this City Tus was the Translater of Euclides Elements lately printed in Arabike at Rome q Z saith hee forbad the Posteritie of Ali to weare black but only yellow Poetry richly rewarded Alis correction of the Alcoran 1500000. giuen See before in Merwan It seemeth they rosted then sheep whole and not cut out in ioynts Mustasim 29. Z. Mutetzma 2 great louer of Physicians M. Matacon He built Samarra three miles from Tigris N. from Bagdad Idols hated Mutasims strength B. of the Ethiopians vnder the Negroes Wacic 30. Z. Elwathek M. a great famine in Persia by three yeers drought which almost di peopled it They returned after raine and warred on the Magi killing of those fire worshippers very many Mutewakkel 31. Z. Metuchal M. Almotowakel Ceremonies of inauguration i Out of thine owne mouth will I condemne thee A.H. 235. which began Iuly 26. 849. Great Earthquakes k The forme of the Alcoran before enioyned by his Predecessors Mustansir 32. Z. Mutuatzar M. Montacer Mustain 33. Mutaz 34. g Zacuth supposeth that the Chalifate was by him diuided and another set vp in Egypt which is not true as anon shall appeare Muhtadi 35. The Rihi Mutamid 36. Habibs harmes Mirkond saith that Yacub Leis a Tinker a prodigal and robber by high-waies to whom renowned for liberalitie vnthrifts resorted first got Sistom then inuaded Karason c. still giuing the spoiles to his followers took Persia went toward Bagdad to see hee said the Chalifa which would haue confirmed all he had to him if hee would haue stayed he died in his way of the Cholike hauing ruled Persia eleuen yeeres His brother Hamer succeeded him confirmed by the Chalif This Hamer seemeth Habib here mentioned if Mirkond doe at all mention him p As our Defender of the Faith in their superstitious conceit q This Ahmed would not acknowledge Mutamid and ruled Egypt as Souereigne therefore cursed as seeking to raise another Chalifa in Bagdad not any at all in Egypt which long after was done but now began to be hereditary As Persia also by Mirkonds testimony to the Family of Leys r Which is to be vnderstood of all lands taken as in our Doomesday Booke Caramites H. 279. began Aprill 3. A.D. 892. Mutadid 37. Z. Mutetzed M. Mutazed Egyptian broyles
So vaine a thing is man his soule of nothing lighter then vanitie in the infusion created and in the Creation infused to be the dweller in this house of clay and habitation of dust yea not a house but a Tabernacle continually in dissolution Such is the Maker and matter of Man The forme was his conformitie to GOD after whose Image he was made Christ only is in full resemblance The Image of the inuisible GOD the brightnesse of his glory the ingraued forme of his Person Man was not this Image but made adimaginem According to this Image resembling his Author but with imperfection in that perfection of human Nature This Image of GOD appeared in the soule properly secondly in the body not as the Anthropomorphite Heretikes and Popish Image-makers imagine but as the instrument of the soule and lastly in the whole Person The soule in regard of the spirituall and immortall substance resembleth him which is a Spirit and euerlasting which seeth all things remayning it selfe vnseene and hauing a nature in manner incomprehensible comprehendeth the natures of other things to which some adde the resemblance of the holy Trinitie in this that one soule hath those three essentiall faculties of Vnderstanding Will and Memory or as others of Vegetation Sense and Reason In regard of gifts and naturall endowments the soule in the vnderstanding part receiued a Diuine Impression and Character in that knowledge whereby shee measureth the Heauens bringeth them to the Earth lifteth vp the Earth to the Heauen mounteth aboue the Heauens to behold the Angels pierceth the Center of the Earth in darknesse to discerne the infernall Regions and Legions beneath and aboue them all searcheth into the Diuine Nature whereby Adam was without study the greatest Philosopher who at first sight knew the nature of the beasts the originall of the VVoman and the greatest Diuine except the second Adam that euer the Earth bare The will also in free choice of the best things in righteous disposition towards man and true holinesse towards GOD was conformed to his will for whose wils sake it is and was created The body cannot so liuely expresse the vertue of him that made it but as it could in that perfect constitution so fearefully and wonderfully made and as the Organ of the soule whose weapon it was to righteousnesse had some shadow therefo The whole Man in his naturall Nobility beyond and Princely Dominion ouer the other Creatures that we mention not the hope of future blessednesse sheweth after what Image Man was created and to what he should be renued The end whereunto GOD made Man is GOD himselfe who hath made all things for himselfe the subordinate end was Mans endlesse happinesse the way whereunto is religious obedience Moses addeth He created them Male and Female thereby to shew that the Woman in Oeconomicall respect is the Image and glory of the Man beeing created for the Man and of the Man but in relation to GOD or the World She as a Creature was also framed after the same Image As for that monstrous conceit of the Rabbins that the first man was an Hermaphrodite it deserueth not confutation or mention The order of the Womans Creation is plainly related GOD finding not a meete helpe for Adam in his sleepe tooke one of his ribs whereof he built the Woman This in a Mystery signified that deadly sleepe of the heauenly Adam on the Crosse whose stripes were our healing whose death was our life and out of whose bleeding side was by Diuine dispensation framed his Spouse the Church This may be part of the sense or an application thereof as some say to this Mystery or the signification rather of the thing it selfe here declared then of the words which properly and plainly set downe the Historie of a thing done after the litterall sense to bee expounded According to this sense Moses expresseth the Creation the making and marrying of the Woman The Maker was GOD the matter a Rib of Adam the forme a building the end to be a meete helpe The Man was made of Dust the Woman of the Man to bee one flesh with the Man and of a Rib to be a helpe and supporter of him in his calling which requireth strength neyther could any bone be more easily spared in the whole body which hath not such variety of any other kind nor could any place more designe the Woman her due place not of the head that she should not arrogate rule not of the feet that the husband should not reckon her as his slaue but in a meane betweene both and that neere the heart in which they should as in all Diuine and Humane Lawes else bee fast ioyned The building of this body of the Woman was in regard of the Progeny which was in that larger roome to haue the first dwelling The soule of the Woman is to be conceiued as the soule of the Man before mentioned immediately infused and created by GOD herein equall to Man Being thus made she is marryed by GOD himselfe vnto Adam who brought her vnto him to shew the sacred authority of Marriage and of Parents in Marriage A mutuall consent and gratulation followeth betweene the parties lest any should tyrannically abuse his fatherly power And thus are two made one flesh in regard of one originall equall right mutuall consent and bodily coniunction And thus were this goodly couple glorious in nakednesse not so much in the ornaments of beautie which made them to each other amiable as of Maiestie which made them to other creatures dreadfull the Image of GOD clothing that nakednesse which in vs appeareth filthy in the most costly clothing GOD further blessed them both with the power of multiplication in their owne kind and dominion ouer other kinds and gaue them for food euery herbe bearing seed which is vpon all the earth and euery tree wherein is the fruit of a tree bearing seed He doth as it were set them in possession of the Creatures which by a Charter of free gift he had conueyed to them to hold of him as Lord Paramount But lest any should thinke this but a niggardly and vnequall gift whereas since the Floud more hath beene added and that in a more vnworthinesse through mans sinne let him consider that since the Fall the Earth is accursed whereby many things are hurtfull to mans nature and in those which are wholsome there is not such variety of kinds such plentie in each variety such ease in getting our plenty or such quality in what is gotten in the degree of goodnesse and sweetnesse to the taste and nourishment which had they remayned in this sickly and elder Age of the World we should not need to enuie Cleopatra's vanitie or Heliogabilus his superfluitie and curiositie And had not Man sinned there should not haue needed the death of beasts to nourish his
life which without such stay should haue beene immortall the vse whereof was after granted rather to supply necessitie when the Floud had weakened the Earth then to minister a greater abundance then before it had and least of all to satisfie the greedie and curious appetites of more then beastly men Liberall and bountifull was GODS allowance which yet as man abused in eating the forbidden fruit so whether any sinfull man did transgresse by eating the flesh of beasts as iniquity increased it is vncertaine And yet it is likely that when the Earth was filled with crueltie as men escaped not beastly butcherie so beasts escaped not butcherly inhumanitie and men that stay not now for commission to eate mans flesh would then much lesse aske leaue to feed on beasts Then did the godly Patriarchs liue many hundred yeares without such food whereas now we reach not to one with this helpe that I speake not of those which by abuse hereof are as cruell to themselues in shortning their dayes by surfets as to the Creatures making their bellies to become Warrens Fish-pooles Shambles and what not saue what they should bee Had not Man beene Deuillish in sinning hee had not beene beastly in feeding nay the beasts had abhorred that which now they practise both against their Lord and their fellow-seruants The Wolfe should haue dwelt with the Lambe the Leopard should haue lyon with the Kid and the Calfe and the Lyon and the fat Beast together and a little Childe might leade them And this in the time of the Floud appeared when all of them kept the peace with each other and dutifull allegeance to their Prince in that great Family and little moueable World Noahs Arke The place of Adams dwelling is expressed by MOSES And the Lord GOD planted a Garden East-ward in Eden and there he put the man whom hee had made Genes 2.8 Maruell it is to see the confusion which sinne bringeth which appeareth not onely in the bodie soule dyet and other Prerogatiues of our first Parents but in this place also then a place of pleasure a Paradise and Garden of delights after a place prohibited and kept by the blade of a Sword shaken now the place cannot bee found in Earth but is become a common place in mens braines to macerate and vexe them in the curious search hereof Some doe conuert this History into an Allegory as did the Manichees and the Originists confuted by Methodius as Epiphanius witnesseth Hierome in Dan. 10. saith that seeking for shadowes in the truth they ouer-turne the Truth it selfe Vmbras imagines in veritate quaerentes ipsam conantur euertere veritatem vt flumina arbores Paradisum putent Allegoriae legibus se debere subruere Such Mysticall Mist-all and Misse-all Interpreters are our Familists in these times by vnseasonable and vnreasonable Allegories raysing mysts ouer the Scripture-sense which thereby they misse and cannot find Augustine relateth three opinions that Allegoricall which he confuteth the literall and that which followeth both the one and the other as himselfe doth The Hermians and Seleucians are said to denie that there was any such place and the naked Adamites accounted their Church to be Paradise Others are as prodigall ascribe hereunto all the Earth which was a Paradise till sinne brought in a Curse Thus holdeth Wolfgangus Wissenburg Goropius also Vadianus are of like minde That mans exile was but the alteration of their happy cōdition that the fiery sword was the fiery Zone A great while it went for currant that it was a pleasant Region by a long tract of Sea and Land separated from our habitable World and lifted vp to the Circle of the Moone whereby it was out of the reach of Noahs floud as truly perhaps as Patricius and others haue found another World in the Moone with men and beasts therein of greater stature and longer life then here with vs Thus hath Petrus Comestor and Strabus and many Trauellers in old times haue trauelled with this conceit of their Fooles Paradise and brought forth a lie as appeareth by their Legends That Saint Brandon sayled thither from Ireland is as true as that he met Iudas in the way released from his paines as he was alway from Saturday to Sunday Euen-song or that they made fire on a fish supposing it to bee an Iland as that Legend telleth It should seeme the Man in the Moone called him and shewed him the way to this Paradise or that Dinias which according to the Relations of Antonius Diogenes trauelling beyond Thule went so farre North that hee came to the Moone which seemed a shining Earth where he saw many strange sights as credible as the former or else great Lucifer himselfe who as a later Traueller reporteth hath lately bequeathed a Lieutenancie to Ignatius and his Colony of Iesuites in the New Hell in that New-found-World of the Moone the care of the foundation whereof he committeth to that Iebusiticall societie But let vs descend from this Lunaticke Paradise Others place it Eastward in the highest top of the Earth where the foure Riuers mentioned by Moses haue their originall whence they runne and are swallowed vp of the Earth and after rising in diuers places of the World are knowne by the names of Nilus Ganges Tigris Euphrates Hugo de S. Victore and Adrichomius are of this opinion yea the great Cardinall Caretane and Bellarmine place Henoch and Elias in Earthly Paradise yet liuing there vntill the time of Antichrist which wood he cannot see beeing in the middest of it for Trees But the discouery of the World by Trauellers 〈◊〉 description thereof by Geographers will not suffer vs to follow them to the want of which Art I meane Geographie such fantasies may be imputed whereby also is confuted the opinion of them which place it vnder the Equinoctiall Circle as Durandus and Bonauentura Others account so much to Paradise as those foure Riuers doe water euen the chiefe part of Afrike and Asia and some confine it in streighter limits of Syria Arabia and Mesopotamia as if Adam had been so couetous as his Posteritie or so laborious as to husband so large Countries The false interpretation of those Riuers to bee Nilus Ganges c. was the cause of this errour the Septuagint translating in stead of Sichor which is Nilus Gihon the name of one of these streames Moses as it were of purpose by an exact Chorography and delineation of the situation doth meete with those errours and with other the like which I doe not here relate Neither is their opinion to be followed which drowne all altogether in the Deluge seeing that after that time Moses wrote this Franciscus Iunius in his readings on Genesis hath largely and learnedly handled this matter and added a Map also of Heden in which it stood and the course of the Riuers with the Countries adiacent In
successor Hee also in a conspiracie was killed and Vonon substituted whom the Parthians not long enduring forced to seeke helpe of the Romans where he was perfidiously slaine Artabanus obtained the Empire from whence hee was after chased by Vitellius who placed Tiridates in the Throne which hee had scarce warmed when Artabanus recouered it and after left it to his sonne Bardanes the Arsacian stocke being now dispossessed This Bardanes whiles hee minded warres against the Romans is killed of his owne Gotarzes his brother succeeded to the Scepter which he held notwithstanding the decree of the Roman Senate for Meherdates the sonne of Vonon whom hee tooke and cut off his eares Vonones was his successor a little while and presently after Vologaeses his sonne The next was Artabanus and after him Pacorus and in the next place Cosdroes his brother against whom Traian warred with good successe who extended the Roman Empire to the Indians But Adrian renewed league with the Parthian Parthanaspates succeeded and soon after Vologaeses who left heire his sonne of the same name depriued by his brother Artabanus He being vniustly dealt with by the Romans trecherie draue them to sue for peace which after that Antonius the author of the breach was dead was easily obtained by Macrinus his successour But Artaxares a Persian preuailed better in a third battell ouerthrowing him and reducing the Kingdome after such a world of yeeres to the Persian name Some reckon this 472. yeeres from Arsaces and 228. after Christ Scaliger reckoneth the time of the Parthian Dynastie 479. yeeres The number of their Kings after this computation is nine and twentie They which list to see further of their warres with the Romans may reade the Roman Authors which haue written the same the summe whereof is here presented to your view Cornelius Tacitus tells a merry tale for I thinke these Tragedies haue wearied you and pertinent to our purpose of a good-fellow-like Hercules whom the Parthians worshipped This kind-hearted god warneth his Priests in a dreame that neere to his Temple they should set his horses readie furnished for hunting which they doe lading them with quiuers full of Arrowes These after much running vp and downe the Forrest returne home at night blowing and breathlesse their quiuers being emptied And Hercules no niggard of his venison acquainteth the Priests at night by another vision with all his disport what woods hee hath ranged and the places of his game They searching the places finde the slaine beasts Better fellowship certaine had their Hercules then their Kings when they inuited any to their Feasts For the King had his table alone and loftie the guests sit below on the ground and like dogs feed on that which the King casteth to them And many times vpon occasion of the Kings displeasure they are haled thence and scourged and yet they then prostrate on the ground adore their striker They worshipped the Sunne at his rising Bardesanes in Eusebius saith of them that to kill his wife or sonne or daughter or brother or sister yet vnmarried was not prohibited by the Law to any Parthian nor any way subiect to punishment The Parthian Ensigne was a Dragon the Royall Ensigne a Bow their stile was King of Kings they ware a double Crowne They had an ointment made of a certaine composition which no priuate man might vse Nor might any else drinke of the waters of Choaspes and Eulaeus None might come to the King without a present The Magi were in great authoritie with them Their Rites were mixt of the Persian and Scythian Nothing was more seuerely punished then adulterie A seruant might not bee made free nor might be suffered except in the warres to ride or a free-man to goe on foot Their fight was more dangerous in flying then in standing or giuing the onset Terga conuersi metuenda Parthi The Parthians flight doth most affright They account them the most happy which are slaine in battell They which die a naturall death are vpbraided with cowardise Their fight Lucan describeth Pugna leuis bellumque fugax turmaeque fugaces Et melior cessisse loco quà m pellere miles Illita terra dolis nec Martem cominùs vnquam Ausa pati virtus sed longè tendere neruos That is Light skirmish fleeing warre and scattered bands And better Souldiers when they runne away Then to beare off an enemy that stands Their craftie caltrops on the grond they lay Nor dares their courage come to right-downe blowes But fighteth further off most trusting to their Bowes Many Cities amongst them and two thousand Villages are said to haue been ouerwhelmed with Earthquakes They are said to bee of spare diet to eate no flesh but that which they take in hunting to feed with their swords girt to them to eate Locusts to be false lyers and perfidious to haue store of wiues and strumpets Their Countrey is now called Arach in it is made great quantitie of Silkes Isidorus Characenus hath set downe the seuerall Countries with their dimensions how many Schaeni each of them containeth with their chiefe Cities and their wayes and distances which giueth great light to Geography and the knowledge of the Parthian greatnesse Schaenus is accounted threescore furlongs §. II. Of the Hircanians Tappyri and Caspians HYrcania now called Straua or Diargument hath on the West Media on the East Margiana on the South Parthia on the North the Sea which hereof is called the Hyrcane otherwise Caspian Famous it hath beene and is for store of woods and Tygers There are also other wilde beasts Here in the Citie Nabarca was an Oracle which gaue answeres by dreames Some Riuers in this Countrey haue so steepe a fall into the Sea that vnder the waters the people resort to sacrifice or banquet the streame shooting violently ouer their heads without wetting them Iouius writeth That the ayre is vnwholsome by reason of the Fennes Straua the chiefe Citie aboundeth in trafficke for Silke The Ilands before it in the Sea were no lesse refuge to the Inhabitants in the Tamberlaine-tempest then to the Italians in the time of Attila whose places where now Venice standeth Their Religion as the State both in times past and present hath followed the Persian of whom we are next to speake It is reported of Tappyri inhabiting neere to Hyrcania that their custome was to bestow their wiues on other men when they had borne them two or three children so did Cato his wife Martia on Hortensius and such saith Vertomannus is the custome at this day of the Indians in Calechut to exchange wiues in token of friendship They had wine in such estimation that they anointed their bodies therewith The Caspij shut vp their parents after they are come to age of seuentie yeeres and there in respect of pietie what more could the impious doe starue them to death Some say That after that age they place them
in some desert and a farre off obserue the euent If the fowles seize on them with their talents and teare them out of their coffins they account it a great happinesse not so if dogges or wilde beasts prey thereon But if nothing meddle therewith it is accounted a miserable and lamentable case The Derbices account all faults though neuer so small worthy of the vtmost punishment The Earth was their Goddesse to their holies they admitted nothing female nor to their tables They killed such as were aboue seuentie yeeres old calling to that bloudie banquet their neighbours esteeming such miserable as by disease were intercepted and taken away Old womens flesh they eate not but strangled and then buried them they likewise buried such as died before that age CHAP. IIII. Of Persia and the Persian State in the first and second Persian Dynasties PErsia if wee take it strictly is thus bounded by Ptolomey It hath on the North Media on the East Carmania on the West Susiana on the South part of the Persian Gulfe But this name is sometimes stretched as farre as that wide and spacious Kingdome all that Empire being often called in Authors Persia and differing in the bounds and limits according to the enlarging or contracting of that Monarchie It is supposed that the Persians descended of Elam the sonne of Shem whose name remained vnto a Region called Elymais mentioned by Ptolomey placed in the North parts of Media Plinie mentioneth the Elamitae on the South next to the Sea which name Ierome in his dayes gaue to one of that Nation frater quidam Elamita c. Xenophon also nameth the Tribe of the Elamites Moses telleth of the raigne and power of Chederlaomer King of Elam in that morning of the world extended to the borders of Canaan Herodot reports that they were called of the Greekes Cephenes of the neighbouring Nations Artaei Suidas affirmes that they were called of the Inhabitants Magog and Magusaei Other names are by Ortelius added Chorsori Achaemenij Panchaia c. It was called Persia of Persaeus the sonne of Danae or of Perses the sonne of Andromeda or as others of Perses the sonne of Medaea §. I. Of the beginning of the Persian Monarchie by CYRVS FRom the time of Chedorlaomer whom Abram with his houshold-armie ouerthrew vntill the time of Cyrus little mention is made of them hee freed them from the Median seruitude and erected first that mightie Persian Monarchie Bizarus which hath written twelue bookes of the Persian affaires supposeth that in that time of their subiection to the Assyrians and Medes they had Gouernours and Lawes of their owne onely owing a tributary subiection to the other as their supreme Lords This hee collecteth out of Xenophon Cyrus was by name foretold by Esay and the re-building of Ierusalem and the Temple by his authoritie before that Babylonian Monarchie was erected which destroyed them GOD after reuealed to Nebuchadnezzar and Daniel by dreames this Persian both rising and fall And by dreames did he make way vnto the effecting of his decree as appeareth in Herodotus Iustine and others For Astyages dreaming that hee saw a Vine growing on the wombe of his daughter Mandane which couered all Asia interpreted by his Wizards of the subuersion of his Kingdome by his daughters future issue married her as before is said to Cambyses a Persian descended of the stocke of Perseus sonne of Iupiter and Danae and the sonne of Achaemenes so that in that remote Region meanes might faile vnto any aspiring designes The Chaldaeans report as Alphaeus recordeth out of Megasthenes that Nabuchodonosor hauing conquered all Libya and Asia as farre as Armenia at his returne rauished with diuine fury cryed out That a Persian Mule should come and subdue the Babylonians This agrees some what both with the dreame and the madnesse recorded of that King by Daniel Chap. 2. and 4. The Oracle of Delphos made like answere to Croesus That the Lydians should then flee when a Mule should gouerne the Medes He was termed a Mule because of his more noble parentage by the mother then the father and their diuersitie of Nation Strabo thinkes he was called Cyrus of a Riuer in Persia being before called Agradatus Plutarch saith hee was called Cyrus of the Sunne which with the Persians hath that name Polyoenus calleth his wife Nitetis daughter of Aprias King of Egypt Suidas saith it was Bardane and that shee was daughter of Cyaxares otherwise called Darius Medus Hee conquered the Median Empire first and after added two other the Lydian and Babylonian Croesus the Lydian consulting with the Oracle about the successe of his warre receiued answere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is Croesus passing Haile great state shall make to fall This he interpreted of the ouerthrow of Cyrus but proued it in himselfe Croesus his sonne had beene mute till now seeing the sword of his enemy readie to giue the fatall stroke vnto his father violence of sudden passion brake open those barres and stops which Nature had set before as impediments to his speech and by his first most fortunate-vnfortunate language cried to the bloudie Souldiers to spare his father After his many great exploits hee warred vpon Thamyris the Scythian Queene where he lost his life I know not how Diuine Prouidence seemeth to haue set those Scythian stints to the Persian proceedings those great Monarches both in the elder and our later world euer finding those Northerne windes crossing and in some dismall successe prohibiting their ambition that way Cyrus was of so firme memory that hee could call all the souldiers some say but all that had any place of command by their proper names He ordained that his souldiers should in the first ioyning with the enemy sing certaine Hymnes to Castor and Pollux that by this meanes they should not bee surprised with sudden feare He gaue leaue to the Iewes to returne and re-people their Countrey and to re-build the Temple A.M. 3419. Ezra calleth this the first yeere of Cyrus not the first of his reigne but of his Easterne Monarchie as in his Edict himselfe proclaimeth The Lord GOD of Heauen hath giuen mee all the Kingdomes of the Earth For after he had ouercome Darius Medus whom Berosus calleth Nabonnidus in battell and forced him to keepe himselfe in Borsippa hee besieged and obtained Babylon where spending some time for the setling of his affaires he after that forced Darius to yeeld and returning to Babylon made a conquest of Susiana All which atchieued the ninth yeere after the taking of Babylon the seuentieth of the Iewish Captiuitie the nine and twentieth of his raigne and the first of that his Babylonian Empire hee made the decree aboue mentioned and dyed the second yeere after It is probable also that the Persians who held Cyrus in such veneration began their Aera or new Computation from this time of his